-THE PRAYERS OF THE LIFTING OF THE HAND.
THE CUNEIFORM TEXTS OF
A GROUP OF BABYLONIAN AND ASSYRIAN
INCANTATIONS AND MAGICAL FORMULAE EDITED WITH TRANSLITERATIONS TRANSLATIONS AND FULL VOCABULARY
FROM TABLETS OF THE KUYUNJIK COLLECTIONS PRESERVED IN THE BRITISH
LEONARD
MUSEUM
W> KING,
M.A.,
Assistant in the Department of Egyptian ana Assyrian Antiquities, Btiiish
(o<]ao
Museum.
Uon&on
LUZAC AND
CO.
1896.
[All Rights JReserred.]
I
DEDICATE THIS BOOK TO
THE
REV. A.
F.
KIRKPATRICK,
D.D.,
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF HEBREW AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE
CAMBRIDGE CANON OF ELY CATHEDRAL, ;
ETC., ETC., ETC.,
AS A TOKEN OF REGARD
AND ESTEEM.
PREFACE. '
4
The
object of the present
work
is
to give the cunei-
form text of a complete group of tablets
and
prayers
religious
somewhat magical
case
the
devotional
and
To
these texts a trans-
has been
characters
into Latin
literation
with
character, from the' Kuyunjik collections
the British Museum.
in
preserved
of a
compositions
inscribed
added, and, unbroken documents,
of well
preserved or running translation has been given.
A
in
a
vocabulary with
appended. The cuneitexts, seventy-five plates, are about sixty in number, and of these only one has hitherto been published the necessary indexes,
form
in
which
full;
the extracts
works of the
late Sir
and Prof. BEZOLD It
will
etc.
is
also
fill
or passages previously given
will
be seen
be found
the
cited in the Introduction.
that the greater
number of the
formed parts of several large groups of magical that certain sections
in
HENRY RAWLINSON, DR. STRASSMAIER,
were employed
in
texts
tablets,
and
more than one group.
As they appear here they the
scribes
669
625,
are the result of the editing of of Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria about B. C.
who had them copied and arranged
royal library
at Nineveh.
There
is
little
for
his
doubt however
from which they were compiled were BabyThe prayers and formulae inscribed on the tablets,
that the sources lonian.
which
bore
the
title
of
"Prayers
of the
Lifting
of the
PREFACE.
VI
Hand", were drawn up for use
the
in
private worship, of his certain of or either of the king himself, subjects. Some of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these to have been copied from the larger compositions
appear
on special occasions. As of text K 223, 2836 2808, and
for the use of special individuals
K
K
examples of this class may be mentioned, which contain Ashurbanipal's personal of Assyria from the evils which petitions for the deliverance
had
fallen
upon the land
in
consequence of an eclipse of
the moon.
Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting series
of directions
making of offerings and the ceremonies, and they show a re-
for the
performance of religious markable mixture of lofty in
conceptions and belief
spiritual
the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which
cannot always be understood. In language closely resembling that of the penitential psalms we find the consciencestricken sin,
crying to his god for relief from his the same breath he entreats to be delivered
suppliant
while
in
from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres
and devils with which
his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.
The
study of the Babylonian and Assyrian religion dates from the publication of the Kosmo logic scientific
der Babylonier by
Prof.
JENSEN
the author grouped and classified with the subject which could be texts,
and
it
in
all
1890.
the
In this
facts
work
connected
derived from published was evident that no farther advance could be
made until after became clear that
the publication of new material. It then the science could be best forwarded a
by
systematic study of the magical and religious series, class by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
PREFACE.
VII
however complete and important. Following this idea in the present year DR. TALLQVIST produced a scholarly monograph on the important series called by the Assyrians Maklu, and it is understood that Prof. ZIMMERN is engaged on the preparation of an edition of the equally important series called Shurpu. Since this little book has been prepared on similar lines
texts,
it
is
studies lead
and deals with a connected group of religious hoped that it may be of use to those whose
them
to the
cient Semitic religions of
careful
consideration
Western
of the
an-
Asia.
thanks are due to Prof. BEZOLD both for friendly advice and for help in the revision of the proofs; I am also
My
indebted to Prof.
ZIMMERN and a few
suggestions which
I
private friends for
have adopted.
LEONARD W. November
13 th,
1895.
KING.
CONTENTS. PAGE
V
Preface
XXX
XI
Introduction
XXXI
List of Tablets
Transliteration, Translations
and Notes
I
129
131
181
Proper names
182
186
Numerals
186
Vocabulary
Appendixes
VII
I.
II.
III.
Words and ideographs
of uncertain reading
187
194
195
197
198
199
Indexes I.
II.
Cuneiform
Tablets and duplicates Registration -numbers
texts
PLATES
i
75
INTRODUCTION. The
from which the texts here published have been copied are preserved in the British Museum and The mabelong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. are of the K. but some have been included Collection, jority from the Sm., D.T., Rm., 812 4, 82 3 23, 83 1 18 and clay
tablets, ,
59 collections.
Bu. 91
The
judge from those that are complete, are not all of the same size but vary from about 4-| in. 2f in. to g^ in. X 3f in. All contain one column of on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are, writing inscribed in the Assyrian character of the Vllth century B.C., the longest complete inscription consisting of one hundred and twenty-one lines, the shortest of twenty-nine lines. They were originally copied for Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria from about tablets, to
X
669 to 625 B.C., and were stored in the royal library at Nineveh; many of them contain his name and the colophon which
was customary to his collection. The it
works copied or composed for are formed of fine clay and have
inscribe on tablets
been carefully baked, and those that escaped injury at the destruction of Nineveh, and have not suffered from the action of water during their subsequent interment, are still in good preservation.
The
principal contents of the tablets consist of prayers and incantations to various deities, which were termed by the Assyrians themselves "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand". It is
not
difficult to
^
the grasp the signification of this title, for as is universally regarded symbolical whether in attestation of an oath, or
act of raising the hand of invocation of a deity,
-
INTRODUCTION.
XII
up prayer and supplication. With the Babylonians and Assyrians the expression "to raise the hand" was frequently used by itself in the sense of offering a prayer, and so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a synonym of "to pray", i. e. "to utter a prayer". Sometimes the petition which the suppliant offers is added indirectly, when it in offering
though this is not invariably usually introduced by aSSu In other passages the phrase introduces the actual the case 2 1
is
,
.
words of the prayer as at the beginning of the prayer of Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India House Inscription*. In accordance with this extension of meaning the phrase nis kati, "the lifting of the hand", is often found in apposition to, or balancing, ikribu, supu, etc., and in many ,
can merely retain the general meaning of "prayer", In the title of the prayers collected in this is no need to divorce the expression there volume, however, from its original meaning; while the phrase was employed to instances
it
or "supplication" 4
.
indicate the general character of the composition, we may probably see in it a reference to the actual gesture of raising the hand during the recital of the prayer 5 .
The
was appended
each prayer as a colophon-line together with the name of the deity to whom the prayer was addressed; it is always found following the composition, and is title
to
enclosed within two lines ruled on the clay
1
gons,
Cf., e. g.,
kdti aSiima;
Annals of Sargon,
ana Attur
1.
biliya allu
55
f.
e^
f
(WJNCKLER, Die
turri gimilii
the scribe:
Keilschrifttexte Sar-
Mannai ana
isir Allur turri and Cyl. B of Esarhaddon, 11. 3 ff. (Ill R, 15): aSSu ipi* Sarruti bit ana Aiiur Sm Samal Btl Nabu u Nirgal litar Sa Ninua fitar Sa
p. 12):
I,
^wm r
JT
i
by
abiya Arba'ilu kdti allima. 2
Cf-t e g->
3
Col. IX,
-
Sargon Cyl., 1. 54. ana Marduk biliya utnin kdti 45 ff.
11.
:
a*
Marduk
bilu
mudu
ildni etc. *
In
some colophon-lines
cantation", cf.
IV R, is
pi.
IV R,
pi. 18,
55 [92], no.
2,
Rev.,
combined with the usual 5
no.
is 1.
employed in the sense of "prayer", or and pi. 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see
15,
$U
"in-
also
6, where the phrase INIM.INIM.MA IL.LA of a penitential psalm. cylinder-seals a suppliant is frequently represented
title
See below, p. 13. On with one or both hands raised.
it
2,
1.
INTRODUCTION.
The
dots
five
goddess
name
is
mark
inserted.
of the deity
XIII
the space where the name of the god or In the case of prayers to astral deities the
is
preceded by the determinative KT|*->y-,
while occasionally the suffix ^[
takes the place of the more
[
^1-
With these exceptions, however, the form of this and furnishes one of the colophon-line is invariably the same usual
1
most texts
characteristics
distinctive 2
or
is
is
present
of
collection
title
3
which generally accompanies the together with a note as to whether the to be confined to the worship of a particular deity
\|*~ |F[ I "Penitential Psalms"
tablet
the
perhaps not unfairly be compared to the
may
It
.
of
HPH
5
suitable for general use.
A further resemblance to the "Penitential Psalms" may be seen in the fact that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not form a series of tablets labelled and numbered by the Assyrians themselves, such as the Ma&tu-Series, or the
^Itf
]-.
TJ Surpu-Series, or the series fr!gT
a
Strictly
class
of
tablets, which can, however, be readily distinguished from other religious texts not only by their writing and arrangement but also by their style and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonlines and formulae. A somewhat similar "class" of texts which
not a "series"
is
may be
seen in the
"Hymns
in
paragraphs"
4 ,
the greater part of which have been published by BRUNNOW in the Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie*. The Assyrian prayers to the 6 Sun-god published by KuuDTzoN which also form a class but ,
can hardly be cited their special scope and character. not a
-series,
One 1
for
3,
connection in view of
of the principal guides in the selection of tablets of
In No. 51,
1.
9 the
title
is
not essentially different, but merely did duty
two incantations addressed to the same astral 2 The colophon-line is very rarely found in
but see 1.
in this
K 2538
etc.
(cf.
infra, p. 15);
Sm. 290,
deity.
texts belonging to other classes;
obv., 1.4;
Sm. 1025, 1.9; Sm. 1250,
etc.
3 See * 5 c
Cf.
ZIMMERN, Babylonische Busspsahncn, pp. BEZOLD, Catalogue, passim.
I,
53, 66, 8l.
ZA IV, pp. I ff., 225 ff., and ZA V, pp. 55 ff. Assyrische Gebete an deti Sonnengott, Leipzig, 1893. See
XIV
INTRODUCTION.
this class is to
be found
and
lines
titles,
in the distinctive colophon-line or title
fact that BEZOLD in his Catalogue has given where possible the colophonwhich occur on religious texts, has proved of
already referred to, of the K. Collection
and the
This title taken in conjunction with certain resemblances in the style of the compositions, the shape and quality of the tablets and the character of the writing renders material assistance.
the recognition of the class comparatively simple. It is true that in such a process of selection resemblances in style and but taken by themselves writing are of no slight importance 1
,
they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might have been largely increased if a resemblance in these two particulars had been deemed sufficient to warrant the inclusion of a tablet, yet an element of uncertainty would by this plan have been necessarily introduced 2 In the first five Sections .
therefore only those tablets are included in which the distinctive colophon-line occurs. Such has been the method of selection, its adoption it was found necessary to include a few which had been already partly published or referred to. Of four of the texts here published in full extracts are to be found in STRASSMAIER'S Alphabetisches Verzeichniss*; the nearly
and by
tablets
1
A
practical illustration of this statement
may be
seen in the fact that
my
selection of tablets on these principals has resulted in over forty "joins", and the recognition of several duplicates. 2
dations, as
it
Among e.
goes,
the fragments thus rejected
K
3310, 1. 2 of which, the with the catch-line of No.
g.
the catch-line of No. 16 of
;
and
K
K
are
some with
additional
recommen-
an incantation, agrees, so far n 13231, 1. 4 of which corresponds to 9252, the first line of which corresponds to 1. 5 first ;
line of
K
2832 etc., the catalogue of incantations published below. Since printing off have come across a prayer on 10695 which is probably of the class of "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", as 11. 13 and 14 contain traces of the distinctive colophon-line and rubric only a few signs of the prayer have been preserved, from which it would appear to have been directed various forms
K
I
;
against
of sickness;
the tablet,
action of water, must,
the surface
of which
when complete, have resembled No. 33
ment Km. 446 may possibly have belonged
Hand
to lStar"',
certain decision;
has suffered considerably
though too
little
to
in size.
from the
The
frag-
a
"Prayer of the Lifting of the of the tablet has been preserved to admit of a
colophon of five lines, in which Ashurbanipal names himself the son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in its
prayers of this class; the fragment 3
Of
K
140,
K
10757 probably belonged to a similar tablet. which forms part of the text here 12 published as No. 22, 11. 1
XV
INTRODUDTION.
K
+K
218 (No. 12) has been published in 163 complete tablet 2 64 and repeated in IV 57, while the reverse of K 2379, its of which is cited as C, is to be found on duplicate part
R
IV
1
p.
R
1
has published of No. 50".
K
R
finally BEZOLD in ZA III, p. 250 which contains the conclusion of the text 9490,
IV
of the Additions to
1
2
;
Although the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not consist of a series of tablets numbered by the Assyrians themselves, there are not lacking indications that groups of them were arranged in some definite order or sequence. What modifications and changes their original arrangement has undergone will be apparent after a brief examination of the data. The most obvious indications of arrangement are the catch-lines which are found on all the tablets the ends of which have not been broken off. As these repeat at the end of one tablet the they point to some definite arrangement is a list of those catch-lines which
line of the next,
first
of the texts.
The following
have been preserved: J
53
Siptu
6,
132
ii,
46
Siptu
12
[siptu
1
20
Siptu
34
Siptu
21,
93
ilu
22,
70
Siptu
29,
3
30,
30
and 11.
10,
-
ga -
ru
as
23
u
tit
$6
no. 6043; and of
*
lu
lgigi
K
lat
Si
Hani*
1
-
uk
-
rat
are given in
part
AV,
lu
lgigi
ma
-
a
-
ti
ra-$iib-bu llu
bu-kur] tlu ti-iz-ka-ru bu-kur [.
bu
'
dil -
Marduk .]
[
.]
nos. 8247, 8297, 8510 and 9071; of
AV,
4345
-
i
i -
u
-
pu
a-Sa-ri-du .]
25 and which contains
.]
Si-tar-lfu
git-ma-lu
git- ma- 1um
[Na-bi-um
il - ti
-
rabitu(tn)
Su-pu-u
are cited in
nab-ni-ti
gi-mir [.
si-i-ru
ru
-
-
ba
bilu
1
kakkad-su ikkal-Su lisanu-Su u-zak-kat-su u Sami ir$iti .]
[siptu siptu
of Iv 2396,
AV,
pu
nisi*
kiS-Sat -
.]
ilu
6266
I
Su
i/u
inn ma amilu
1 6,
19,
-
[siptu
12,121
8,
muS-ti-Sir
btlu
K 155
(No.
i),
nos. 6700, 7845, 8063 and 8297;
of the text of No.
3283, a duplicate of No. II,
8, 11.
11.
6
22
24
are quoted in
10 are given in
AV,
7586 and 8483. 1 For the quotations made by SAYCE, DELITZSCH and SCHRADER from 2836 (a dupl. of No. 27) and 3358 (No. 32), see BE/.OLD, Catalogue, pp. 480, Moreover DEI.ITZSCH, in the first two parts of his Handvorterbuch which 526.
nos.
K
K
have rt'sche
at
present appeared, quotes from
Besch-worungsserie
Maqlu
K
155 (No.
i),
from
K
cites passages
and TALLQVIST 235 (No.
Ii).
in
Die assy-
XVI
INTRODUCTION.
33, 47
35
,
15
10
ilu
38,
5
41,
3
42, 26 8 47,
Sur
Siptu
il
Siptu
Siptu Siptu
at-ta
.]
] ] Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u rabu bilu [.
kakkabu
ina
Sa
Sur-bu-u
KAK.SLDI
ilu
~
gaS
] Samt-i
[Siptu
17
ba-si-[.
[.
"Marduk
50, 29
L DA.RA
-
[Siptu
bilu
48,
biituktu
]Igigi
[siptu
bi-li-i-ti
i-lit
ana A.BA
safr(r) ki-bit
.}
[siptu '
36,
kib-ra-a-ti
Sar-rat
]
[siptu
ta-Sim-ti
J
ru
u
~
**
illu
Su-lub-tju-Su
NINIB
~
Hani* 1
a-Sa-rid
rabuti* 1 5
52,
Siptu
ilani pl
Sarru
gaS-ru-u-ti Sa nap- bar ma-a-ti Su-pu-u ilu
IMINA.BI
at-tu-nu-ma
Even fewer beginnings of
tablets have been preserved. In the however, the first line of any incantation, without regard to its position on the tablet, is included for comparison with the catch-lines given above:
following
i
i,
list,
ilu
1,
29
siptu
2,
ii
siptu
2
43
[siptu
3,
10
ilu
Sin
Siptu
ka
-
rid -
ap
-
Nannaru '
tu
lu
l
"ls
gaS
-
ka
tar
bu
ru ilu
bu-kur
ap-lu gas-ru]
u-[. nu - ut
-
-
kib-ra-a-ti
.]
[siptu
ru-Su-bu
-
] i - [Id -
9
4,
24
5,11 i
6, 6, 6,
il
Siptu
-
ki
il
[siptu
ka ilu
siptu
36
siptu
Sur
Nusku ilu
llu
ilu
bu
-
Sur
-
Sin
Ba'u
Sar
-
ka
-
-
i
97 9
siptu Sur-bu-u git-ma-[lu a-bt-rum llu Bi-lit Hi biltu Sur-[bu-tum Siptu
9,
i
9,
28
io,
7
Siptu
siptu
[Siptu
[siptu
Dur
ti
-
ilu KI]
ilu
ri-mi-[ni-tum a]-Sibat $aim-i illuti^ 1
Mardiik
ummu
.]
ri-mi-ni-tum a-
Si-bat Samt-i illuti pl]
hbara
at-tu-nu
ga
-
}
7,
34 22
1
] i-ld- a-[ti]
nu -ut
lit
ummu
6,
8,
tu
[illuti*
[.
Sur-bu-tum
siptu
kakkabu
-
-
71
7,
la
Sami-i
J u
6,
biltu
-
I.SAR.RA
[it
[bu
na
a-ti-bat
ls - tar
bi-li-i-ti
Hani* 1
kal
rat
-
Sur-bu-tu
rid - turn
-
bilu
siptu
na
-
biltu
"Ba'ii]
[Siptu]
8
1
"Dam
ti]
BU
Sur-bu-u git-ma-lu i-lit-ti
4,
-
ilu
kur
i - lat
Bil
a
-
j
[.
kakkabani Sar-bu-tum Sa mu-[. as
-
ru
sii
J
-
-
pit
fir-turn
u
SA.
Siptu Sur-bu-u git-ma-lu a-bt-rum
ilu
i -
TAR
dil
i-[.
Marduk
.]
alu
ASSur] .]
[.
J
XVII
INTRODUCTION.
"Marduk sa i - sis - su a - bu - bu DI.PAL.A ZLTAR.RU.DA KA.LU.BI.DA dubbubu ana ami In ul iti/fi
11,
i
[siptu]
karradu
12,
i
inuma
lumnn
12,
17
llu
Siptu
1
14,
14 8
20, 21,
21,
5
34 76
[siptu]
mnrsi
Marduk
matati sal~[ba-bu
bil
AN.HUL
12, 105 Siptu ai-ta J 3>
ll
ilu
bi-lum
]-ru-bu
ma-sar snlmi(mi) sa
Marduk
mu-di-i
tl
"l-a u
ll
]
[.
-
[siptu
22,
22, 35
bu
.]
-
sur
Siptu
-
Sur
[Siptu]
-
bu
u bu
[Siptu]
Raminanu
Siptu
rubii
ilu
git -
-
ma -In
u
.]
[.
[.
.]
mi
bit
siptu
bu
asaridu -
ab
ru
Su-pu-u
.]-ta-az-nu
[.
ilu i
"Marduk
-
-
gas-ru tlu
kur
Marduk -
kal
[.
.]
u
{l
bi-lum gas-ru ti-iz-ka-[ru bu-kur "NU.NAM.NIR] - u ilu ri- mi -nu -it .] [siptu ilu ti-li-tu bu-uk-rat Sin .]GLGI [siptu
27,
i
28,
7
31,
ii
32,
6
33,
i
[siptu
37,
7
[siptu
39,
6
[siptu
siptu
46,
50,
i
A
Siptu
lstar
ka-rid-ti
i-ld-a-[ti]
i-lat
mu-na-[. .] biltu] sur-bu-tum ummu ri-mi-nilum a-[Si-bat Sami-i illuti* 1]
]-zu-zu
1 7 kakkabanit
ilu 1 1
ilu
J-na
[Siptu
Nirgal kakkatu
[siptu
btl
J
[.
i-lat sar-[. kakkalni
.]
Pi^i ti-i/j. sami-i u irsitim(tim)
SIB.ZLAN.NA
glance will show that not
.]
many
lines in the
two
lists
cor-
respond. In fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
from No. 27, 1. i the catch-line of No. 48 may indeed refer to No. 6, 1. i, though this is far from certain as only two words of the latter have been preserved. A comparison of the catchlines therefore with the beginnings of the tablets does not throw much light on the question of their original order. Some few 1
;
of the catch-lines, however, tations
which do not occur
catch-line of No.
1
u,
Cf. infra, p. 92.
possibly be referred to incanat the beginnings of tablets; the
may
for instance,
may
possibly correspond to
XVIII
INTRODUCTION.
or that of to No. 46, 1. No. 14, 1. 14, or that of No. i6 No. 30 to No. 31, 1. 11. The catch-line of No. 33 may perhaps represent a variant form of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might equally well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No. 20, 1. 8, r
1
1
,
But, even if these instances of correspondence were certain, they would not assist us in our inquiry, as in the case of each the context of the catch-line does not correspond
or No. 21, 1.34.
to
that
of the incantation
which
to
it
is
assumed
to refer;
in
the incantation or ceremonial section, which the catch-line in question follows is not the same as that prece-
other words,
,
ding the incantation
,
to
the
first line
of which the catch-line
corresponds. The only inference therefore that can be drawn these facts is that the texts have undergone various
from
changes and rearrangements at the hands of editors or redacthey were copied by the scribes of Ashurbanipal. In this connection it may be of interest to refer to an Assyrian catalogue of incantations that has been preserved on 668o 2 as some of the first lines of compositions 2832 -j-
tors before
K
K
,
cited in Col. I of that tablet lines
and
correspond to certain of the catch-
of the present collection of texts. Col. II of incantations adseven which are beginnings
first lines
contains
the
dressed in the main to the Sun-god and probably have no reference to the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; the end of the last column, which is all that has been preserved of the reverse of the tablet
is uninscribed. In Col. I, the text of which given on the opposite page, it will be seen that 1. 7 corresponds to the catch-line of No. 1 8, and 1. 1 2 to the remains of the catchline of No. 42, while 1. 1 1 is identical with the first line of No.
is
9;
the
first line
of the tablet, moreover, contains the
which No.
series to
i,
1
It
is
tablet
all
its colophon, belongs. It is, the incantations enumerated in this
belong to the class of texts here collected,
possible that No. 16 and No. 42 are parts of the same tablet, as
suggested by BEZOLD, Catalogue, p. 1186; would not correspond to No. 46, 1. n. 2
legends,
See below, p. 15. etc.
of the
according to
of course, possible that
column of the
name
testify
in
that case
the catch-line
is
so formed
Catalogues of tablets containing forecasts, mythological of the Assyrian scribes in the collection and
to the activity
classification of other classes of texts.
XIX
INTRODUCTION.
M--
TTTT
Hf--
TTTT
D
-ET
Hf--
I-f
-I
^TT
m
--T
i[*-
10
10
JiH
f
IftTTT*StniJI^
IT
-II ET-
l^ ^n
^
-fll
though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised, and are perhaps not preserved in the collections from Kuyunjik. It is equally possible that the incantations, apart from those already identified, have no connection with the "Prayers of the Lifting of the
Hand".
In
the latter case
the tablet
affords
striking
proof of the manner in which scribes, either before or at the 1
This character
is
partly effaced.
XX
INTRODUCTION.
time of Ashurbanipal, re-edited the older collections and classes of tablets to which they had access. afforded by an examination of their catchand first lines leads therefore to the conclusion that the tablets, which have come down to us, have been subjected to several processes of editing", the incantations having been from time to time collected, selected and rearranged. A noteworthy instance of the way in which a favourite incantation was recopied and employed in various connections is presented by biltu Surthe address to a goddess which begins: Siptu butu urnmu rimtmtum asibat sami illuti. In No. 6, 11. 71 ff., where
The evidence
lines
addressed to the goddess Ban, it is preceded by a prayer and followed by one probably to SamaS, in the duplicate D it is preceded by some directions for ceremonies, while it
is
to Sin
it
forms the
duplicate E\
prayer on the tablet which is cited as the No. 7, 11. 9 ff. we find the title Bilit Hi in the
first
in
name of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity fsfrara, and it is set aside for use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version presents so many differences that it practically forms a fresh incantation. This is the history, so far as it can be ascertained, of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates place of the
of other tablets
is
in the fact that
some
very similar. Other evidence of this process of editing
tain series.
No.
series ^JTIT
Of ^HJ
i,
is
to
be found
tablets are labelled as belonging to cerfor instance, is stated to be a tablet of the X
in the
series
number
]^^~
though the scribe has omitted to fill No. 30 is the i34th tablet of the
of the tablet;
UH
the rest of
being broken; and No. 48 forms the eighth part of the composition ^TTTT J- Jf Possibly in the first, and certainly in the second of these cases, the series was a composite one made up of various classes of texts, for it is not necessary to conclude from the evidence of No. 30 that the other 133 or more tablets missing from that series were all "Prayers of the of the Hand"; more Lifting probable is the supposition that this class of tablets was merely 1
See below, pp. 14
its title
^ ^J
ff.
XXI
INTRODUCTION. one of several classes
under contribution by the compilers
laid
of the series.
A
of editing- may be seen in the which the tablets conclude. It is true the end with the formula of them which is commonly majority found on tablets from Ashurbanipal's library, and which may be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king of the world, king of Assyria, who in A$$ur and Btlit puts his trust, on whom Nabu and TaSmitu have bestowed broad ears, still
further indication
with
colophons
,
who has
The valued products of the acquired clear eyes. such as no one among the kings who have gone
scribe's art,
me had
as much acquired, the wisdom of Nabu as exists, I have inscribed on tablets, I have arranged in groups I have revised, and for the sight of my reading have set in my
before
,
1
,
palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Attur, the king Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my of the gods. name inscribes his own name, may A$$ur and Bilit in wrath
and anger cast him down, and destroy his name and seed in This colophon is by no means universal however, for we find shorter ones on Nos. n and 33, while Nos. 18, 35, 38 and 41 present various differences to the normal conclusion, and No. 10 merely contains the note that the tablet was copied from an older original. The reason that no colophons occur on Nos. 19, 29 and 50, the ends of which are left blank, is to
the land!"
be sought in the fact that these tablets contain single prayers extracted from the larger tablets for some temporary purpose 2 The evidence of catch-lines, duplicates, series and colophons .
therefore
all
leads to the /
same conclusion,
that the tablets are
not arranged on one plan
but have undergone several redacand it is obvious that any attempt to restore the original order would be fruitless. It was necessary therefore to arrange them for publication on some other principle, and the plan adopted has been to classify them according to the deities to whom the prayers and incantations are addressed. The fact that while some of
tions,
1
2
See DELITZSCH, Handworterbuch\
K
p.
182.
K
K
6593 (the dupl. A of 2836 -|3332 (the dupl. A of No. i), and which are also without colophons, contain similar extracts. These ex-
No. 27), tracts from the longer texts are inscribed on small tablets
in rather large characters.
d
XXII
INTRODUCTION.
the tablets contain prayers and incantations addressed only to one god, while the contents of others refer to several different
a basis for classification, and the
deities in succession furnished
texts
fell
naturally
In the
into five divisions or sections.
first
addressed success-
are those tablets which contain prayers etc. ively to each of a group of deities; in the second are tablets the contents of which refer only to one god; in the third the suppliant on each tablet addresses himself throughout to one
goddess; the fourth section consists of fragmentary tablets from which the names of the deities addressed are missing, while in fifth are collected prayers etc. addressed to astral deities. This method of arrangement though convenient is open to one The are classified according to on tablets objection point.
the
,
,
present moment; from many of them, are however, large parts missing, and it is possible that when their
contents
at
the
complete they might have
fallen
under different sections
to
those they now occupy. This objection, however, is not confined to the present arrangement but might be urged against it is, in fact, a disadvantage which is a from collection of tablets inseparable comprising some that have not been preserved intact. The uses to which the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" could be put are somewhat varied, corresponding to the scope
any alternative method;
of the petitions and incantations they contain. With the exception of the tablets set aside for use after a lunar eclipse, they appear to have been intended for somewhat general use. It is true that from the accompanying ceremonies we can some-
times gather further details as to the time
and occasion
suit-
able for their employment, but in the majority of cases we are dependent on internal evidence to ascertain the circumstances
which attended their recital. In form and structure they present a general resemblance to each other, each prayer or incantation consisting of three principal divisions, which vary considerably in their comparative length and importance. The beginning of a prayer as a rule consists of an introduction in which the deity addressed is called upon by name, his power or mercy praised, and his functions or attributes referred special to or described. The suppliant then turns to his own condition of distress, and his petitions for help and deliverance form the
XXIII
INTRODUCTION.
second main section of the prayer; the conclusion is generally form of a short doxology. In the invocation of a deity the most extravagant praise could be employed, the suppliant in his utterances not confining himself to strict theology; any
in the
deity, whose help at that moment
he sought, however unimportant, was for him one of the greatest of the gods. It is true
that the greater
gods are praised for their special powers and characteristics, but the lesser deities share with them the most
exalted
titles
-
a practice which
-
anxiety to secure dressed.
may have been
by any means the favour of
All the prayers are for the
the result of the deity ad-
use of individuals,
and
in
many of them a formula occurs in which the suppliant states his own name and adds those of his god and goddess. The to a man the his of of deities is importance protection patron obvious from the frequently recurring petitions for restoration
when in consequence of some act of sin they have withdrawn from him their guidance and support, and he, not relying on his own efforts to appease their anger, calls in some more powerful god or goddess to act as mediator. This
to their favour,
not sufficient, however, to explain the addition of their names to that of the suppliant, for the formula sometimes ocfact
is
in which no other mention is made of the and suppliant's god goddess. As the prayers in most cases have not been expressly copied for any individual, the actual names are not inserted in the formula; an interesting exception, however, occurs in K 223, the duplicate of No. 2 which is cited as D. No. 2 is part of a large tablet containing prayers to TaSmitu, Ninib, etc., and 223 is a small one inscribed with the prayer to Ninib, which has been extracted from the larger
curs in prayers
,
K
In place of the private use of Ashurbanipal. reads: "I, 26 the formula which occurs in No. 2, 1. duplicate tablet
for the
D
thy servant, Ashurbanipal, the son of his god, whose god is A$$ur, whose goddess is ASiuritu" etc. It is probable that no one but the Assyrian king could refer to A$$ur as his god and
goddess; this divine couple were the peculiar the people of patrons royalty, and, although they looked after the was and land of Assyria as a whole, the king only indiThe data however vidual selected for their special protection.
to ASSuritu as his
rfa
XXIV
INTRODUCTION.
determine what gods the private Assyrians and were Babylonians privileged to regard as their patron deities. It is possible a solution of the question might be obtained from a study of the cylinder-seals, on which the owner, after stating his own name and that of his father frequently adds the name of the god of whom he is the servant meanwhile it may be to whether each class or trade had not permissible speculate its own patron deity, who was also regarded as peculiarly the
is
insufficient to
1
;
god of each member of
that class.
We know that each city had its local god, who in prayers sometimes takes the place of the suppliant's patron deity 2 and it may be that a similar localization of deities existed with regard to the different trades and classes of society. Possibly ,
suggestion may serve to explain in some degree the various pairs and groups of deities whose blessings are invoked by the senders of letters on behalf of their correspondents. It
this
improbable that these gods were selected merely at the fancy of the writer, and it is easier to suppose that his choice was restricted either by law or custom to the deities who were con-
is
nected with his in
point
and 80
own
be seen
may
719,23
class
matters
A
striking instance
K 501, K 538, 831
by Arad-Nabii
written
letters deal with religious
Nabu was a
or profession.
in the letters
it
may
18,35
as the to the king 3 be assumed that Arad;
and the fact that he invokes such a long of important deities would on the above assumption be an
list
priest,
The assumption that the god mentioned on a cylinder-seal is always the owner's patron deity is not quite certain. That amulets could be worn which were dedicated to other than patron deities is proved by the Assyrian amulet 95 4 8, I. On this little cylinder of clay the owner Samalkilldni addresses an 1
incantation to the astral deity Kak-si-di in the course of which he states he is the son of his god, with whom it is evident the deity Kak-si-di is not to be identified. 2
UtiUar
Cf.
K 2493,
1.
17
ilu ali-lu ilu Marduk
[ana-ku puldnu apil] puldni la
ali-lu 3
bili-ya
The introductory phrases on 83 i 18,35 rea d as follows: a-na larri arad-ka m Arad- llu Nabu lu lulmu(mu) a-na larri bili-ya Allur llu Sin liuSa-
mal
Marduk
ilu
ilu
Zar-pa-ni-tum
ilu
Nabu
ilu
Tai-mi turn
ilu lltar
Id alu Arba-ilu ildnit 1 an-nu-ti rabutiP 1 ra-'-mu-ti larru-ti-ka
in
K
538 and 80
landtiP 1 a-na larri
a-na larri bili-ya lu-lab-bi-u ma-$ar lul-mi u larri bili-ya lip-fci-du. 501 has a similar introduction, while is the Sin 19, 23 7 only god omitted from the list.
bili-ya lu-bal-Iif-fu li-bu-tu lit-tu-tu ba-la-ti [ina] libbi
Id a ^ u Ninua ilu lltar
C
K
XXV
INTRODUCTION. indication
high rank and position.
of his
that the
this
It
may
be urged
same writer does not invariably
theory invoke the same gods; many explanations might be offered of this fact, it being conceivable that the letters in question were against
of a man's career, or that certain higher positions included the privileges and rights of those beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a written at different periods
subordinate would not refer to his of the latter.
However
own gods
but invoke those
may be, perhaps not imposand incantations the naming of a suppliant's god and goddess was to his contemporaries equivalent to a declaration of his rank and position in the state. this
it
is
sible that in prayers
Following the formula
in which the suppliant states his those of his patron deities we frequently find in "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" a statement that the occasion on which the prayer is delivered is after an eclipse
own name and
of the moon, the formula usually running as follows: ilu
Sin $a ina arj}i pulani umi pulani lumun idati* 1 ittati* 1 limniti pl la tabati* 1 $a iSakna(na) ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a'
ina
lumun
atalt
ilu
\
\
1
The
which the formula occurs can only have been intended for the use of the king, for no private individual could address a god "in the evil of an eclipse of the moon which in tablets on
such and place,
such a month on such and such a day has taken of the powers, of the portents, evil and not
in the evil
palace and my land". It is probable, however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incanA great body of tation itself, was composed for the eclipse.
good which are
in
my
and incantations, containing general petitions for deliverance from evil influences and magical powers, would be
religious texts
quite suitable for
needed
in addition
use after such a calamity, and all that was was a formula which could be inserted with
1 See pp. 7 ff On p. 10 it is suggested that the ideogram 777, in the sense in of "portent", should be rendered by ittu but this rendering was not adopted the transliteration as I was unaware on what grounds DELITZSCH based his ren.
When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed off of the Hand-worterbuch appeared in which ittu takes the place of part his former rendering of the ideogram.
dering taktltu. the
first
XXVT
INTRODUCTION.
the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and it is found in some copies of the same prayer but others proves that it could be added or removed at Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was pleasure. made from No. 2 for the use of Ashurbanipal (cf. supra) the
the fact that
omitted
in
between the sixteenth and eclipse-formula has been inserted seventeenth lines of the prayer, and the same insertion has been made in 2836 the duplicate of No. 27 which is cited as A.
K
The prayer
to
Ban
neither does
it
occur
in
on No. 6 does not contain the formula, in the duplicate D\ we find it, however, the same prayer on No. 7, and in the duplicate E it occurs
together with a statement of the suppliant's name etc. It is absent from the last prayer on No. 6. but it has been inserted in the duplicate where it is also preceded by the suppliant's
F
god and goddess. The eclipse-formula therefore be may regarded as forming no essential part of any prayer or incantation; in fact, some of the passages in which
name and
it
those of his
occurs would be improved by
its
omission
as
the rythm or metre of the lines on either side of
A
word must be
said
on the metre
in
it
interrupts
it.
which the "Prayers
of the Lifting of the Hand" are composed. It has long been known that the poetical compositions of the Babylonians were cast in general in a rough form of verse and half- verse; GUNKEL
and ZIMMERN, however, were the first to trace in detail the existence of a regular metre pointing out that each verse con1
,
tained a definite
by which
it
was
number of accented
syllables or rythmical beats divided, each division or foot of the verse consist-
ing of single words, or of two or three short connected words, e. g. particles with the words that follow them, words joined by the construct state, etc. ZTMMERN further drew attention to the fact
was frequently indicated by the grouping of signs and that in publishing a text it was consequently of great importance to reproduce the exact position and form of the characters. In the plates, therefore, I have endeavoured to give as far as possible a facsimile of the original tablets. It will be
that the metre
on the
1
pp. 121
tablet,
See ff.
ZIMMERN, Ein rorlaufges Wort
iibcr
lalylcnische A/ttrik,
Z/4 "V11I
XXVII
INTRODUCTION.
seen, however, that only in a comparatively few instances is the metre indicated in this manner, and the evidence of duplicates goes to show that different scribes attached different degrees of importance to the symmetrical arrangement of their
For
lines.
instance, the carefully
marked arrangement of No.
containing the invocation of Sin,
i,
not reproduced in the duplicates 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate 6804. 11.
i
8,
is
K
K
however, we apply to the prayers and incantations the which ZIMMERN has adduced from a study of Sp. II, 265 a
If,
rules
we
1
,
find that great sections of the various tablets fall naturally
into the four-divisioned metre.
This regular metre
is, however, only three feet or divisions; for instance four fifths of the prayer to Ninib on No. 2 consist of four feet, the remaining fifth of three feet. In many cases,
frequently interrupted by a
line of
moreover, the lines, though possessing a certain rythm cannot be regarded as composed in metre. The conclusion to which
we
that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the occasionally running into regular metre, are not
are led, therefore,
Hand", though
is
which apply to the poetry of the not improbable that this irregularity Babylonians. perhaps was intentional on the part of their composers. In the recital
subject
to
the
strict
rules
It is
of a prayer or incantation the irregular lines would form a striking contrast or foil to those in metre, and the combination would serve to mark the suppliant's varying degrees of exaltation.
The "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" are frequently accompanied by directions for the performance of ceremonies and the observance of certain rites. The paragraphs containing these
directions
are separated
from the incantations by
lines
ruled on the clay by the scribe and they generally commence Their length with the words ipu$ annam "Do the following" 2 to sections line of one rubrics from varies considerably, ranging .
of fifteen lines.
The
rubric of one line which
is
characteristic
of the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" is generally found closely following the title of the prayer, from which it is divided
by a
line
1
Cf. 2
on the clay: ZIMMERN, Weiteres zur babylonischen Metnk
Cf. infra, p. 19.
t
ZA X,
pp.
I ff.
XXVIII
INTRODUCTION.
be seen that after the introductory phrase the rubric two alternative rites which are to be performed in On one occasion 2 connection with the recital of the prayer
It
will
to
refers
1
.
we
find this rubric directly following the incantation, and it is there expanded into two lines by the additional injunction that
the incantation
be recited before Sibziana,
to
is
an addition
rendered necessary by the omission of the title. Ceremonial sections of two lines are not uncommon. They are sometimes combined with the title which they follow without a break 3 containing two or three directions to the effect that incense is to be set before the god or goddess, a libation ,
and the incantation to be recited so many times; title from which they are divided by a
to be offered,
or they
follow the
may
or finally they may follow a longer section of ceremonies when they contain additional rites to be performed in connection with those that precede them 5 Sections of three division -line 4
;
.
which are also common, generally follow the title 6 though they are sometimes found in combination with longer ceremonial Not so common are sections of four lines, which sections 7 follow the title and are not found in connection with other lines,
,
.
sections
8
fourteen 13 1
The longer
.
and
,
fifteen
See below p. Ji
2
No. 52,
3
Nos.
2,
4
Nos.
13,
>
6
No.
12,
3
1.
9
1.
1.
11.
14
lines
13
6, f.;
101
95
1.
14,
f.,
f.
103
1.
8,
;
12
1.
31,
11.
8ff.
11.
25
ff.;
33,
11.
44
ff.
8
Nos.
II,
11.
42
ff.;
22,
11.
31
ff.
9
Nos.
12,
11.
96
ff.;
33,
11.
39
ff.
10
Nos.
12,
11.
115
14
ff
;
15,
Nos. 26, 11. 4ff.; 51, No. 30, 11. 20 ff.
No. 40, No. 12,
give directions for is
more
,
11.
3
11.
2ff.
ff.
20
11.
11.
;
32,
i8ff.; 21,
10
ff.
38".;
and a
of
fully discussed
11.
28
36,
ff.
11.
^
ff.;
44,
,
offerings
f.
11.
ten 12
in
f.
ff.;
12
seven 11
f.
73
i
,
f.
f.;
11.
11
six 10
,
occurs.
it
Nos. 21, Nos. 21,
'
of five 9
where the rubric
{.,
the passages given where
sections
11.
3
ff.
list
XXIX
INTRODUCTION.
1 greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case only the beginning has been preserved. 4
By tions
is
far the
commonest
injunction in these ceremonial secone to the effect that the recital of the incantation is
be accompanied by the burning of incense. The formula shalt usually reads "a censer of incense before the god thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from which, when lighted, the censers are to be kindled. Certain drink-offerings and libations are also of common occurrence. It is from the longer sections, however, that we learn in greater to
detail the objects suitable for offering to
a god.
and butter are frequently mentioned together
Water, honey, in the lists
of
directions occur for laying before the god dates, corn and grain, while various flowers, plants and herbs play a conspicuous part both in the offerings and the ritual. Offerings of various kinds of flesh are sometimes specified, while offerings;
garlic,
might be presented by the suppliant. Pure water and oil are constantly mentioned in the ceremonial sections; the former might be simply offered in a vessel before the god, or used for sprinkling a green bough in his presence; the latter might also form the subject of an offering, or be used for anointing, or be placed in an open vessel into which various objects were thrown. In No. n, for example, the seed of the ma$tafca-p\ant is ordered to be cast fragments of gold,
into oil,
lapis-lazuli, alabaster
etc.
while in No. 12 the priest is to place oil in a vessel and then cast into it fragments of plaster,
of ttr&arinnu-wood
gold, the binu- plant, the maStaJkat-plsint, and other plants and When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs.
amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned, and sometimes the kind of oil to be employed. The rite of the knotted cord 2 frequently accompanies the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", and on one occasion the rite is followed by a magical formula; in No. 12, a tablet intended for the use of a sick man, when the priest loosens the knot he is to utter the words la umairanni, after which the sick man is to return formed, the
1
Nos. 15,
2
See below, p. 7
11.
24
ff.;
17,
11.
6
ff.;
23,
11.
7
ff.;
24,
11.
5
ff.;
25,
11.
1 f.
e
6
ff.
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
The occasions on house without looking backward. sometimes which the tablets might be used are specified in the ceremonial sections; Nos. 12 and 31, for instance, are to be used at night, No. 30 on a favourable day, No. 24 during a to
his
certain phase of the moon, and No. 2 1 at night when the wind in a certain quarter. The use of the majority of the tablets,
is
however, appears to have been unrestricted. It will be seen, therefore, that the ceremonies which ac-
company the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" in general character resemble those which occur on other classes of ceremonial and religious texts. They were not merely symbols, but were regarded as potent in themselves, and, as the efficacy of an incantation depended on its correct recital, so their power resulted from a scrupulous performance of each detail. They are, with one exception, written after the prayer or incantation
they accompany, but in most cases they describe rites which are to be performed before the recitation of the prayer. The god or goddess must be propitiated by the necessary gifts before the suppliant is in a position to make his appeal in the divine presence; the altar must be loaded with offerings and the censers lighted before the effect.
words of the incantation can take
OF TABLETS.
LIST
No. I.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GROUPS OF Sin, IStar
Ninib, TaSmitu and another goddess
4.
5. 6.
ili,
5 6
Ba'u and SamaS an d a god
ISfoara
7
8 9 10
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS: 1.
Marduk
2.
Bil
n
18
19
3.
Ramman
4.
Nabti
5-
Sin
2326
6.
Nirgal
27
20
21
22
28
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES: a-la IStar
4.
TaSmitu Mi-mi
5-
Bilit
3.
VI.
3
4
Sin,
Bilit
1.
V.
Anu, Nusku,
Itar and certain stars Marduk and Bilit ili Marduk and SamaS
2.
IV.
2
Di-kud and IStar
7.
9.
i
...
Ninib and Damkina la, Damkina and Ba'u
8.
10.
III.
and TaSmitu
1.
2.
3.
II.
DEITIES:
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO DEITIES WHOSE NAMES HAVE NOT BEEN PRESERVED PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO ASTRAL DEITIES: 1.
MuStabarru-mutelnu
2.
Mul-mul
3.
Kak-si-di
4.
Sibziana
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON
29
30
32
33 34 35 45
3
46
4748 49
5-~5 2
53~ 62
Transliteration Translations
and Notes. Section
I.
Prayers addressed to Groups of Deities. The plan on which the following" pages have been arranged requires perhaps a word of explanation. The tablets are numbered and are here treated in the same order as they occur in
the plates
at the
end of the volume.
I
have not divided
the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an arrangement is purchased at a great practical disadvantage, the
constant reference from one part of the book to another tending rather to weary than assist the reader. To reduce this inconvenience as far as possible I have collected together all the matter referring to each tablet. full transliteration of
A
followed by a description and translation of the prayers, incantations and ceremonies that it contains. The notes follow the translation, the numbers at the head of each paragraph referring to the line of the text with the text
is
first
which the note
given which
is
question deals. In the Transliteration those portions of the text that have been restored are placed within square brackets, while the signs within round brackets always denote phonetic complements. Variant readings are given at the foot of the page, the dupliin
C
the regis-
cate tablets being cited
capitals A, B,
tration
in each case given in the
by the numbers of which are
etc.,
B
first
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
2
footnote to the cuneiform text.
served tablet
I
have commenced
DEITIES.
In transliterating a well prea fresh line with each line of
the text and have endeavoured to retain as far as possible the spacing and arrangement of the words as they stand original on the tablet
itself.
As however
in the case of
broken tablets
such an arrangement would lead to a considerable waste of tablets run on space, I have let the transliteration of those a line space of five dots if continuously, putting between each a gap only one character is missing and ten dots to indicate of two or more characters. When the text of such a broken or badly preserved tablet is insufficient to furnish an intelligible translation I have abstained from attempting one in every case ;
however a transliteration of the text is given each word of which is cited in the Vocabulary. The texts have been divided into Sections, which are The first Section, to some extent explained by their titles. on each of i of tablets of Nos. is 10, consisting composed which are inscribed separate prayers to two or more deities. In some cases (Nos. 3, 5 and 9) there remain prayers addressed only to one god and goddess but from No. 6 it would ,
appear probable that originally four or five deities shared the prayers inscribed on each of these tablets. It is possible that some fragmentary texts, at present containing a single prayer or incantation and therefore classified under Sections II and III, formed part of a large tablet which when complete contained addresses to various deities, and which would accordingly fall under the present heading. The fact however that such fragments present no distinctive characteristic by which they may be detected renders hazardous any attempt at separating them from the texts addressed solely to one god or goddess. Under these circumstances the only practicable course was to ignore the possibility of their belonging to the first section and to classify
1
them according
For
to their present contents. 1
a fuller discussion of the classification
of the texts
cf.
Introduction.
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD
No.
ETC.
1.
Transliteration. Obv. 1.
2. 3.
llu
siptu ilu
Sin
ll
"Nannaru ru-su-bu
a-na nisi* 1
na-mir-ti
sd-ki-in
u-
mu-nam-mir
Sin id-dis-su-u
5.
ana nisi* 1 sal-mat kakkadu nam-rat urru-ka
ina samt-i
6.
sar-fyat
ktma
7.
ma-lu-u
8.
sar-fya nisi^
4.
di-pa-ra-ka nam-ri-ru-ka 1
10.
tlu
Gibil
rapasta
irsita(ta)
(
)
ana a-ma-ri-ka mi-lik-su mai-lam-ma-du
uk-ta-sa-ra
tlu
g.
uS-su-ru sa-
A-nim samt-i Sa la sii-tu-rat urru-ka kima
tlu
Samas
bu-uk-ri-
1
12.
kan-su pani-ka Hani* rabuti^ 1 purus matati sakin(in) ina pani-ka ina lumun llu atalt tlu Sin sa ina arj}i pulani umi pulani isakna(na)
13.
lumun
1
1
.
'
14. 15. 1
6.
17. 1
8.
1 limniti^ 1 la tabati^ sa ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a
Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 i-sal-lu-ka-ma tanadin(in) mil-ka izzizu pu-fyur-su-nu us-ta-mu-u ina sapli-ka tlu
Sin su-pu-u sa
I.KUR
i-sal-lu-ka-ma ta-mit Hani* 1 tanadin(in)
bubbulum u-um ta-mit-ti-ka
1
pl rabuti[^ ] pi-ris-ti ilani
XXXKAN
umu llu
19.
ITLMIS
idatipl
i-sin-na-ka it-urn ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka] Namrasit i-muk la sa-na-an sa la i-lam-ma-du mi-lik-su
ma20.
as-ruk-ka si-rik musi lallartu ak-ki-ka ri-is-ta-a si-kar
2
kan-sa-ku
1
.
ka-
a-si- -ka
az-za-az
ka-sa dum-ki u mi-sa-ri sukun(un) ili-[ya] ll "istart $d is-tu u-um ma-du-ti is-bu-su 23. ili-ya u 22.
24. ina
kit-ti
u misari lis-li-mu itti-ya
^
ur-hi lid-mi-ik bad-i$ ni-
ilu sa Sunati[* ] ZA.GAR KAB.MIS dr-ni-ya lu-us-mi sir-ti lu-ta-
27. 28.
INIM.INIM.MA
26.
29. Siptu ka-rid-tu
1
B
If
1
ilu
u-ma--ir-ma ina sat musi ana da-ra-ti
25.
lud-lul
l
dA-li-li-[ka]
SU 1L.LA ilu
il
"Sin.[KAN]
ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-[la-a-ti]
a-r id-turn.
Ba
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
4 30. 3
DI.BAR
,
32 ilu
33. [
DEITIES. 1
2
Sa-ru-ru kibrati[* ]'* l {l -tn-mn-na* bu-uk-[rat] "Sin i-lit-tij NIN.[GAL] il -mat* dar-ri [su-mt-i] ku-ra-di^ "SamaS
Sami-i u
1
irsiti(ti)
Sami-i] ti-tii-il-[li]* [ma-li-ki ta-di-]im-mi da-
ls-tar] a-nu-[ti-ma^ ilu
BU
34.
[.
35.
/".... .-mu] ba-an-[tu?
dan-
-tu
Rev.
..... pl ru-ltu-tu tu-Sak]-na panu-[kt ..... ..... J Vl *iTa$-mi-tum ilat(at)^ su-pi u da-di bi-lit ........... 37. 36.
[.
38.
[anaj-ku pulanu apil pulani Sa ilu-Su pulanu
tlu
istar-su
pu-
la n itu m[(tu m)]
lumun
39. ina
40.
lumun
ilu
ilu
atali
1
ITLMIS
idatit
Sin
ar&
ina
Sa
limniti*'
1
pulani umi pulani
la tabati^
isakna[(na)] $a ina ikalli-ya u
1
mati-a ibasa-[a] imid-ki
41. asbur-ki 42.
a-na
ilu
Nabii
a-ra-ti
Si-mi-i btlu
fya-*-i-ri-ki
aSaridu
I.SAG.ILA 43. li's-mi zik-riina ki-bit pi-ki
44. ina zik-ri-su kabti(ti) ilu u
llu
46. lit-ta-bil
lil-ma-da su-pi-ya
istar lislimu(mu) itti-ya
l li-td-kil ta-ni-bu Sa Siri^ -[ya] mursu Sa zumri-yd pl buani -[ya] Sa aSakku
1 1 pl Sa ibaSu-u ili-ya 47- Hp-pa-aS-ru imti* imti^ imti nili-ta-kil^ ma-mit 48. li-in-ni-is-si
49. lit-lu-ud
ilu
riS-ti-i sa
a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]
lil-ki un-ni-ni-ya
45. li-in-ni-is-si
mart
NAM.TAR^
li-sal-
......
ina pi-ki^ liS-Sa-kin
irat-su
ba-ni-ti l6
50. ilu
Sarru lik-bu-u damikti(ti) ina ki-bit-ki
sir-ti
sa ul uttak-
kamm(rum) I7 iln
51. u an-ni-ki ki-nim Sa ul inu-u 52.
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
Tas-mi-tum ilu
IL.LA
TaS-mi-tum.KAN
pl 53. siptu bilu muS-ti-Sir kis-sat ni$t gi-mir nab-ni-ti KAN bit rim-ki ikal milu 54. duppu Assur-ban-apli etc.
_
1
B
nin-ni. 9
C
i-lat.
mi-tu. a-pa-a-ti.
5
-tu.
B 10
2
B
-am-ti.
ir$itim(tim). 6
B
3
B
ku-ra-du.
la-ru-ur kib-ra-a-tt. 7
B
a-na-ti-ma.
4 8
B B
-mta-bi-il-li.
n C ha-i-ri-ki. 12 C maC as-jiur-kt Ulti-ya Si-mi-i su-[pi-ya]. l* 15 C litC C [a-na] ntiiP 1 gallu. " c uttakkaru(ru) C u. C bi-il-tum. .
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD No. of which
i
ETC.
5
155) consists of the upper part of a large tablet The text in its fully half has been broken away.
(K
present condition falls into three main sections: (a) 11. i 27, a prayer to Sin on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon, 35, the opening lines of a prayer to Istar, and (c) (b) 11. 29 36 51, the conclusion of a prayer to TaSmitu which like (a) is directed against the evils resulting from a lunar eclipse. The prayer to Sin (a) commences with an address to the god 11.
describing his power and attributes. LI. 12 and 13 state the occasion of the prayer: an eclipse of the moon has taken place bringing evil on the land of Assyria and the palace of the king
who
therefore appeals to the
god
himself,
god of heaven and to the Moonwhose prerogative it is to give an oracle of the
when they
great gods
so desire.
Translation. 1.
2.
3.
4.
5. 6. 7.
8.
9.
10. 11.
O O
Sin\
O
Sin,
who
Nannar\ mighty one art unique, thou that brightenest
That givest light unto the nations That unto the black-headed race art favourable Bright is thy light, in heaven thy torch, like the Fire-god Thy brightness fills the broad earth The brightness of the nation he gathers, Brilliant
is
!
in thy sight of the sky, whose purpose no man learns! Overwhelming is thy light like the Sun-god [thy?] first-born!
Before thy face the great gods
bow down, world
12.
In the evil of an eclipse of the
such a month on such and such 13.
14.
15. 1
6.
17.
.
.
.
O Ami
In the evil
is
Sin,
set before thee!
Moon which
in
such and
day has taken place, of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, a,
The great gods beseech thee and thou They take their stand all of them, they
O
the fate of the
glorious one
The end of
the
month
givest counsel! petition at thy feet!
they beseech thee and thou givest the oracle of the gods!
of tknr\
is
the day of thy oracle, the decision of the great gods;
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
6
1
8.
The
thirtieth
day
is
DEITIES.
thy festival, a day of prayer to thy divinity!
19.
O God
20. I I
21. I
of the
New Moon,
in
might unrivalled, whose purpose no man learns,
have poured thee a libation of the night (with) wailing, have offered thee (with) shouts of joy a drink offering of am bowed down! I have taken my stand! I have sought .
.
for thee! 22. 23.
24.
Do thou set May my god
favour and righteousness upon me! and my goddess, who for long have been' angry with me, Let In righteousness and justice deal graciously with me! my way be propitious, with joy
25.
And ZA.GAR,
26.
In the night
27.
For ever may
Of
the
god of dreams hath
my
season I
bow
sent,
sin
may iniquity may
myself
I
hear
my
in humility before thee!
the prayer to Is tar only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She is addressed (b]
"Istar the heroine, strong among goddesses! Lady(?) of heaven and earth, the splendour of the four quarters! the first-born of Sin, offspring of Ningal\ O Istar over these heavens dost thou rule." The reverse of the tablet (c) consists of the last fifteen lines of a prayer to Tasmttu, in which the goddess is petitioned to intercede with her husband the god Nabu and to induce him to remove the sickness and enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing as:
^
the goddess
40.
41.
-
son of so and so, whose god
is so and so, whose goddess is so and so, In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen
38. I so
39.
and
by name her suppliant continues: so,
to the incantation! 42. Before Nabu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son of hagila, intercede for me!
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD
ETC.
7
he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth; may he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication!
43.
May
44.
At
45.
May
46.
May May the poisons that are upon me be loosened! be consumed! May the ban be torn away, may the at command be established! thy May may mercy and ordain favour at king May god thy mighty command
47. 48. 49.
mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! the sickness of my body be torn away; may the groaning of my flesh be consumed! the consumption of my muscles be removed!
his
;
50.
that
And
51.
The
is
not altered
thy true mercy that changes not, O lady TaSmztu\ catch-line reads: "O lord, that directest the multitude
of the peoples, the whole of creation!"
The word
i.
(=
ni-Su-bu
my
ruSubii), if
reading
is
correct,
' '
is
an
adj. of the
and
rasbu
FJ
i
raStibii.
form Uj*s, the usual forms of the word being The character, however, which I read as
almost obliterated and might possibly be read ^|-
is
proved by JENSEN to have the meaning "to where the present shine, be bright"; cf. Kosmologie p. 105 f. passage is quoted from STRASSMAIER, A. F., no. 8063. For the meaning of diparu "torch", cf. JENSEN, ZK, II, p. 53, and ZIMMERN, sara^u
6.
is
,
EPS,
p. 47-
itia-[am-ma-an] is the probable restoration of the end of this line and of 1. 19. From the end of 1. 10 only one character appears to be missing bu-uk-ri-[ka] would therefore be Q.
;
a possible restoration. 11. ina
as
does not occur
we might be
for a similar use of [66],
no. 2,
rev.
1.
with the
in the text
led to expect
from the
panu without the preposition 18,
pani-ka lu-kir,
first
pani-ka
latter half of the line: cf.
"in thy sight
IV
may
R
59
I
be
precious". 1
2 f.
The formula contained
occasion of the prayer, (cf.
The Introduction}. tablets forms a line
several
in these
two
lines, stating
the
of frequent occurrence in these texts first half of the second line, which in is
by
itself,
is
in apposition to ina
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
8
DEITIES.
lumun il"atalt ilu Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
S^J
These two with the phrase Jw*-*- ^l^^CITTT 1*^*^ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incantatious etc., and whenever they so occur they are never joined by a copula but always stand in apposition to one another as in the present passage, cf. No. 12, 1. 64 ai idifya-a lumun sunati* 1 ID.MIS ITLMIS sa sami-i u irsitim(tim) HAUPT'S ASKT, No. 7, Rev. 1. 4 f. ina lumun ID. IN. MIS ITLMIS Si-kin u$urti* 1 1. 7 f. as-sum lumun ID. MIS 177. MIS limmti* 1 sa ina btti-ya basa pl-ma pal-fya-ku and 1. 9 f ina lumun ID.MIS ITLMIS su-ti1. 6 ka-an-ni-ma ID.MIS ITLMIS limmti* 1 la tabati, 6343 ,
M
.
,
K
,
K
K
,
,
K
8941, a very fragmentary prayer of Assurbanipal formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in 1.3 of which the phrase ID.MIS ITLMIS occurs, IV 17,
8005
-j-
8845
-|~
R
15 mu-pa-aS-Sir NAM.BUL.BLI ID.MIS ITLMIS limmtit 34 [ID]. MIS 1TL MlS probably IV R 60 [67], Rev. BAR.MIS ana sarri u mati-su basa -a etc. More commonly
Rev.
1.
f.
1
1.
,
t>l
,
however the ideogram \|^t^|| is found by itself, cf. No. 12, 1. 65 lumun IT1 ali u mati ai iksudanni(ni) yd-si, the passages quoted from bilingual incantations in BRUNNOW'S List, no. 9429, |
IV
R 56 [63],
Col. II,
K
9006,
777 limuttu
lished
1.
5
i
ilu
\b
Sin
mu-kal-lim ITLMIS,
K
sa ina su-pu-ri-ya,
1.
2
(pubIV, pp. 233, 249), a corner of an incantation in 11. 3 6 of which
8, 52 7 79 the suppliant prays for help ina ina lumun asakkti di-bu
9594,
ZA
and transliterated by BRUNNOW,
lumun 1TI
ina
ina
lumun
lumun
fyu-us-[su?1,
K 6187, a fragmentary prayer 23, 57 Rev. 1. 4 ceremonial text for Babylonian obtaining magical results from stones (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue, p. 769), in Col, III of which the I TI limuttu (tu) is constantly mentioned, 3460, Col. I (cf. op. cit.
823
the
,
K
P- 535),
79
78,
115,
I-
16,
Bu. 91
logical report from IstarSumtris, rian and Babylonian Letters Pt. ,
K I,
2
5 1
(cf.
p. 49)
nadinsum to the king which concludes an-ni-ti sarru bi-ili
9,
- 3U
(1.
/-.
1.
14,
10
an astro-
R. F. HARPER, Assya letter from Nabu1
2 ff.) .
:
u ina Hi
it-tt
id-da-ab-bu-ub
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA. llu
tlu
Bil u
Nabu am-mar ITI
u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru
si-tu-uk-fci
la i-pa-lafy,
bi-ili lu
K
9
ma-su a-na sarru bili-yd 168, Obv. 1. i6f. (a letter,
published by WINKLER, Keilschriftt.il, Leipzig, 1893, p. 28), etc. Though the interpretation of the ideogram 777 is entirely depen-
dent on the context of the passages where
much doubt
it
occurs, there
is
The word is generally meaning. of rendered by some synonym "sign" or "omen" (cf. LENORMANT, Etudes accadiennes Vol. Ill, p. 136 f. DELITZSCH, WB, p. 169, not
as
to
its
,
,
SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in SCHRADER'S Keilins. Bibl., Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.), though in
ZK\,
p.
303 JENSEN assigned to
might
(ops)".
of the
two
the active
meaning "power, more correct rendering think put beyond a doubt by a passage occurring That the former
is I
it
the
is
12), the text of which has recently been published R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228, by
in
a letter
London
(K
1
The
1894.
first fifteen lines
of this letter read: a-na am ik-
karu bili-ya arad-ka m llu Nabu-zir-isir lu sulmu(mu) a-na bili-ya ilu Nabu u tlu Marduk a-na bili-ya (5) sanati* 1 ma-' -da- ft lik-ru-bn
^W
v
^ ^
ITI. MIS lu-u sa samt-i lu sa irsitim(tim) lu-u sd *~< >-| ^< am-mar lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar llu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan sutii-u ina mi* 1 rimki ina sanini^ 1 pissati^ 1 $u amiluti^ 1 (?) am-mu-ti u-sa-ab-Si-il u-sa-kil-su-nu sar pu-n-lfi
$a m&tAkkadu kl
ITI
1TI.MIS
Though
us-tafy-ra-an-ni i-si-si (15) ina-a mi-nu-u
the interpretation of this text
is
in places
exceedingly obscure the general drift of the letter is clear enough. In consequence of enquiries concerning the 777 Nabuzirisir takes the necessary observations and returns his report to an official styled the ikkaru. After the usual salutations he stales that
he has observed "the 777, whether of the sky, or
of the earth,
or
of the
+-< |
l^"
(possibly
an exhaustive
and that they are unfavourable; and probably in consequence of this he has performed certain rites and ceremonies which he proceeds to narrate. It is obvious that the
formula),
only possible meaning for 777 in this passage is "sign" or "portent", a rendering that suits all other passages in which I have met the word including the one already referred to as
having been somewhat differently translated by JENSEN.' 1
Prof.
BEZOLD has
called ray attention to the use of
777
in the
C
That colophon
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
10
word
the
favourable
is
in
qualifying phrase
taking a context is
colourless
itself
from
meaning
DEITIES.
limntli*
its
1
la tabati*
1
favourable
or
un-
suggested
by
the
inserted
in
the formula
under discussion, and this is put beyond a doubt by Rm. 136, a fragment of an omen tablet, in 11. 13 and 16 of which we
777 damiktim[(tim?)] as well as 777 limuttim(tim). natural however that in prayers for help or deliverance 777
find the phrase It is
should generally occur in an unfavourable sense. But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with something like certainty, we do not meet with the same success
when we look
AL
for its Semitic equivalent.
DELITZSCH indeed
in
suggests a rendering takiltuij) and he is p. 30, in his explanation of LEHMANN followed by 168, 11. 14 and 16 in which he transliterates 777 with (cf. SamaSSumukin, p. 76 f.), no. 256
3
,
K
the
plural-sign
as
tak-li-ta-su-nu
taklati,
occurring
close
in
connection two lines above.
But against this rendering is to be urged the fact that wherever the sign occurs in bilingual incantations it is, as for as I know, rendered not by takiltu but by itlu. As however I do not know on what grounds DELITZSCH bases his identification of the ideogram with takiltu, have throughout my transliteration rendered the word by
I
777, thus leaving the question in abeyance. The explanation of ID is also conjectural. Though ID. MIS and ITI.MIS are in apposition it does not follow that they are
synonymous, as they are taken by LENORMANT, La Magie, p. 164 and by SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 173 and 538. It appears to me that DELITZSCH has given the true explanation of the word in his translation of the sentence as-Sum lumun ID. MI ITI.MIS limniti* 1 $a ina biti-ya ba$a? l-ma, to which reference has already been made and which he renders: "von wegen (assum) der bosen Machte, der bosen Zeichen, die in meinem Hause sind" (cf. WB, Here apparently he renders 77? by its most common p. 169). valient idu, the plural of which constantly occurs in the equi sense of "forces, powers", and this view is supported by the of
K 8713,
logical
where the word apparently refers to and should be rendered by "astroI think however that the more general rendering "portent",
forecasts".
which would of course include this tablet,
found;
is
better suited to
see especially
IV
R
3,
the special meaning attaching to the of the other passages in which ITI
many Col.
I,
1.
29
f.
word is
in
to be
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA. that
fact
same hymn
the
in
(cf.
I I
.
supra p.
8)
ID
occurs with
the dual as well as the plural-sign. 1 Morever in No. i-da-tu-u-a occurs in parallelism with $unatt l-u-a
6,
114
1.
and
f.
must
somewhat similar meaning to that of ID in the present passage. The meaning of the formula may therefore therefore have a
be regarded as practically settled though the Semitic equivalent of 777 is still a matter of some uncertainty. 15. That *^| ^*~ is equivalent to nazazu is clear from BRUNNOW, List, no. 4893. If on the other hand we read the group phonetically, the form du-bu must be explained as Perm. i from dababu, however appears
II
for dubbubiP, dubb-MP; the former explanation to me the more probable of the two. The
verb us'ta-um-u in the second half of the line I take to be
from I/HEN, "to speak", with a causative to speak", 1
e.
i.
III 2
signification, "to cause
"petition".
tamitu in the technical sense of "an oracle'' occurs in
6.
the regular formulae of the so-called "Downfall" tablets, in which "Izib 7" commonly consists of the phrase izib $a i-na pi mar am bari ardi-ka ta-mit up-tar-ri-du, "Grant that in the mouth of the magician's son thy servant a word (i. e. the oracle for which we ask) may hasten", or in the st pers. ta-mit ina pi-ya up(or ip)-tar-ri-du, cf. KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den i
Sonnengott, Vol.
II,
17.
Moon's) disappearance" 19. *~*7~ *-
HF~*-
a
is
plant 1.
ina i$id
power 1
*-
cf.
^Hl
The
sign
Rm.
328,
might be possible
It
etc.",
of the dual
a tablet in
is
also
to
read the
foundation of (that) day referring to the thirtieth day of in the
to be
/T^-^^l
^TTT^I ^E^iTYY T
4 of
have taken as an abbreviation of
umi "o god!
unrivalled
(the
JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 91, 106.
I I
^>@f *T ^TI-
ilu
group
Leipzig 1893.
p. 42,
For the explanation of bubbulum as "the day of
found with
ID
in the
name of
T >*-, which occurs
which the names of plants
are enumerated
in Col.
the
V,
in short
for use as prescriptions. This plant may have been so named employment in warding off the evils of the ID.MlS ITI.MlS. That certain prescriptions were used against such evils is clear from K. 6432, a tablet containing prescriptions, one section of which commences (rev., 1. 4) inuma ina ara >^Nisdni umi IKAN am ifu W.MlS-lu ITI.MI$-Su limuttu-[iu?J
sections probably
from
(cf.
its
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
p. 787).
C2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
12
in the
month mentioned
the
DEITIES.
preceding
But
line.
this
explan-
ation appears rather forced, and the parallelism of 1. 9 seems That namto indicate that the group is the name of a god.
=
New-Moon has been shown by JENSEN, Kosmologie, the invocation of the Moon-god as the New-Moon, and p. 104 f., following immediately on the mention of the end of the month, ras.it
is
the
singularly appropriate. 20. as-ruk-ka si-rik',
No. 35,
cf.
1.
as-ruk-ki si-rik ad-
9,
and -ki are probably to be regarded as having the force of ana ka-a-tu, ana ka-a-ti. For a similar use of the suffix cf. K 541 8 a, Col. IV, 1. 7, quodressed to
ted
The
Isfyara.
by BEZOLD,
suffixes -ka
Catalogue, p. 715:
biti-si-na
ns-ka na-Hi-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I
have
tablet
I inscribed
for thee".
A
(or btt-si-na) i-pufor thee,
made
my
somewhat analogous
in-
stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. z. Assyr., Vol. II, pp. 561 f., 577, in of which the verb i-zi-ba-ak-ku-$u occurs, governing two 1. 10
however and not a
suffixes
suffix
and a substantive as
in the
VM
present passage. ] IF'I may be read il-lu in agreement with mu$i, "an incantation of the bright night". But lallartu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, No. 11181) appears to me the preferable reading, as
For a
balances
it
by ZIMMERN, EPS, 25. The title Rev. (op.
in
to
1.
cit.
1.
ri-is-ta-a in the
similar use of the
1 1
24,
where
word
cf.
second half of the
Sm. 954, Obv.
1.
line.
33, quoted
p. 95.
sa sunati* 1 occurs
ilu
applied to ^>qp ^J
it is
in
IV
R
66,
No.
2,
fc^Ir which ZIMMERN
n =^
p. 105) explains as meaning "dream-god". *-*fa of the list of gods published in II 54 is possibly
R
be regarded as a synonym of BU, as suggested by BRUNNOW, No. 1 1771.
List,
26.
"sin" in
IV
The group 1,
no.
"anger, wrath",
in
V R
20,
3
is
read as sartu
cit., p. 12, while for fcJ^tJ-to, ^^\~ti 29 and 31 he proposes a rendering sertu where the meaning "sin" would be inappro-
by ZIMMERN,
R6
Ejt[-ta
i,
op.
11.
That "sin" is the meaning of the op. cit., p. 85). the present passage is clear from the corresponding arniya in the first half of the line. For my reading sirtu and not sartu or sartu cf. DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S EPS, 115.
priate
word
(cf.
in
p.
INIM.INIM.MA
This colophon
28.
which
line,
sent collection of texts
(cf.
SIT IL.LA.
13
characteristic of the pre-
is
one exception
Introduction), is with
Sumero- Akkadian, thus: INIM.INIM.MA kakkab The ex) ....... KAN (or KID). of No. which reads: .......... 14 35,
written throughout in
SU
IL.LA
ilu
(or
ception occurs in ni-is
ka-a-ti $d
tlu
1.
The beginning
BUit.
of the line
nately broken off and we are consequently the Assyrian equivalent of INIM.INIM.MA.
left in
is
unfortu-
doubt as to
Our choice how-
ever appears to be restricted to amatu and Siptu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, nos. 588 f.), and of these the former is to be preferred as distinguishes the ideogram from <*"*! occurring at the commencement of almost all these incantations. In Assyrian the
it
line should nu or
kakkab}
(
therefore in
......
all
probability run
The expression
atnat nts kati sa
:
nts kati, "hand-raising",
many passages almost lost its original meaning and been transferred to the utterance that generally accompained the act. It is thus possible that the colophon-line in question is simply has in
"The words of the prayer to such and such a god". opinion however is that INIM.INIM.MA, whether considered the equivalent of amatu or not, has acquired in the colophons where it occurs the definite meaning equivalent to:
My own
On
of "prayer". 1
this
assumption
nts kali
retaining its original significance and an allusion to some act or ceremony tation of the prayer that precedes it. against this view that in No. 8, 1. 21
must be regarded as
we must
see in the
accompanying
It
title
the reci-
possibly be urged
may
SU IL.LA
III Sanitu ipus(us)
takes the place of the more usual intnutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Sanitu 2 and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in i>ntnu(im) ,
meaning But such me more the hand
"the prayer three times perform". and translated an inference is far from certain and it appears to probable that in the case of No. 8 the act of raising :
three times
is
substituted for the threefold repetition
of the prayer. 30.
My
for the fact 1
that
ideogram DI.BAR
the sign -group
It is possible that the
the definite 2
translation of the
^W
conjectural,
*T~ occurs in a
group should be transliterated by some word with
meaning of prayer, such
For a discussion of
~HP~
1
is
as tislitu or ikribu.
this phrase cf. infra, sub
No.
2,
1.
IO.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
14
DEITIES.
R
54 as an equivalent of Bit (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 9544) does not throw much light upon its meaning. Of the reading of the duplicate B, which probably gave the of gods in II
list
phonetic equivalent of the ideogram unfortunately -tit has been preserved. ending 35. In
the duplicate
B
the
a
the
is
written
slip
on the
sign following *|
may have been
This
very clearly thus t-M r
only
^H
or possibly for ||> in which latter [? part of the scribe for case the first part of the line should be transliterated :
MU] BA.AN.UD.DA clearly used here in the sense of "incantation" or "invocation", as shown by the duplicate C, which reads $i-mi-i su-[pi-ya]. The end of 1. 42 is restored from 41. a-ra-ti, for arrati,
is
somewhat similar line in HAUPT'S ASKT, No. 19, Rev. 1. 5, which reads: -- ana kar-ra-di id-lum ltH Samas fya--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sab-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation
the
of the phrase in BPS, p. 59 abbuttu he derives from "to twist", explaining the word as meaning "chain, fetter", and to the phrase abbuttu sabafu he gives the meaning "to go bail, ;
give security for someone, to intercede for him" (esp. of intercession to a deity). Cf. also DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S BPS, p.
njf. and WB,
p. 75
f.
,
where he derives the word from be
48. li-tA-kil I take to
=
littakil,
IV
2
from akalu.
If
word be read li-da-gil, I from dagalu, then li-in-ni-is-si must be regarded as I 2 not IV i from nisu and the line would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body; may he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the reading of the duplicate C seems rather to support the former view.
the
i
,
49. ba-ni-ti,
,
a subs, from banu "to shine".
From
ing "brightness" the word comes to signify "mercy", op.
cit.,
the
cf.
mean-
ZIMMERN,
p. 60.
54. The scribe has left a space after duppu evidently with the intention of subsequently filling in the number of the tablet. Two other tablets of the Series Bit rimki are known to us,
namely
K
3245
etc.
and
K 3392,
which are labelled respectively
THE SERIES
BlX RIMKI.
15
and 3rd. tablets of the series (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue, 6028 is a duplicate p. 528 and Vol. Ill, p. VIII). The fragment of 3392 (cf. op. cit. p. 757) but it is broken off before the first line of the colophon, and of the catch-line the beginning only the
st.
i
K
K
is
Now K
preserved: siptu ga-as-ru su1. i reads Siptu gas-ru su-pu-u
Col. VI,
i-ziz
al
"Assur.
2538 etc. Therefore
K
on p. 5 of the Additions to IV R, the tablet 6028 has been published as "probably part of the same text" as 2538 etc. But which preserves the beginning of the colophon 3392 shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed refer to the first line of the incantation contained in Col. VI,
K
K
,
K
i 21 of 2538 etc. but this incantation, which is a duplicate of No. 9, 11. i 26, has evidently been taken from the present class of texts and inserted in the composite and partly
11.
K
3392 and its published in IV R, pi. 21*. on the other hand would to duplicate appear belong to the present class of texts, for their style and colophon-line point in this direction. From the shape of the tablet however it is certain that it originally contained four columns, two on either side, an arrangement that is never met with in the texts collected in this volume. The most probable explanation therefore seems to be that the Series Bit rimki was a composite tablet
bilingual
collection of texts including
others texts of the present
among
K
has been already pointed out that 2832 contains "a list of the first lines of various incantations" class.
1
It
+K (cf.
6680
BEZOLD,
XXII), and it is possible that in Col. I we possess a fragmentary catalogue of the first lines of some of the incantations of this series. The tablet in question commences Catalogue, Vol.
3MF~ i-ziz
of
line its
^ITTT
" lu
^1^1'
while
refer
K
to
runs Siptu ga-as-ru $u-pu-u is identical with the catch-
ii
1.
commencement which
3392 and the
duplicate
fore
CT
Assur, a
K
II, p.
of the Obv. of No. 9 and of 121, and which must there-
first line
2538, Col. VI, 11. that incantation.
The
Bit
rimki
itself,
from
its name, may possibly have been a more probably a special chamber or division
which the series takes certain temple or 1
K
3392 adds but
from the beginning the end of
which
it
little
restores thus:
its
*"^T-
K
6028 already published; apart most important addition is that to 1. 10,
to its duplicate
of the colophon
^
C^T^fff *"*T~
I
Ife*
1
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
6
That
of every large temple. of these capacities is
DEITIES.
actually existed in one or other the passages where it is
it
from
clear
mentioned throughout the hymn to the Sun -god published in Col. Ill, 1. 20 occurs the phrase ina bit in V R, pi. 50 f. rim-ki ina i-ri-bi-ka, "when thou enterest the house of libation", and in 1. 55 ana bit rim-ki ina ti-fa-ka, "when thou approachest and Col. IV, the house of libation" cf. also Col. Ill, 11. 55, 70 ;
;
same
21, 28 of the
11.
text.
No.
2.
Transliteration. Obv. i.
.
da-
.
ina ilanipl
2
bilti-ya as-sa-fyar
3
-ki
4 5
-man-ni-ma
6
-ka
8. [lib-bi-ki] 9.
ki-bi-i
damiktim(tim) limuttim(tivi)
J}ul-li-ki -
ya
7
bi-lut-ki
i-Si-
lu-$a-pi
a
-
pa-
ti
[IN1M]JNIM.MA SU IL.LA
lib- ki
Ind-lul
dd-li-li-ki ilu
Ta$-mi-tum.KAN
DU.DU BI
SA-NA 10.
[ana] pan
1
Siptu
1
.
12.
14. 15. 1
6.
17. 1
8.
19.
i-lit-ti
pu-lub-tit [lit]-bu-$u
UT.GAL.LU
Bil
LSAR.RA
ma-lu-u*
[$a la imj-mab-fra-ru
bar-ba-[$u] ka-bal-su
su-bu-u man-[za-za] ina Hani* 1 rabuti* 1 ina I.KUR bit ta-[$i]-la-a-ti sa-ka-a* ri-Sa-a-ka Uu Bil
id-din-ka-ma ta-dan
A
1
5
/>'
ilanifl
kul-lat
ti-rit
20. tu$-ti-$ir
-Id-a
git-ma- lu
ilu
bu-kur
gaS-ru 2
13. $d
burasi
Ta$-mi-tum taSakan(an) KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma mmutu(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu)
ap-lu
$ur-bu-u l ilu
ilu
abn-ka
ka-tuk-ka tarn-bat
di-in
la $ii-$u-rii
lur-bu-u.
2
A
di-in li-ni-Si-i-ti.
ti-ni-Si-i-ti*
i-ka-a i-ku-ti^
lit-bu-lu.
3
A
6 ft i-ku-tuni.
nta-lu-u;
B
ftnaj-lu-u.
*
B
PRAYER TO
NINIB ETC.
17
kat [in-si] la li--a tu-sa-as-ka' 22. sa a-na a-ra-al-[li]-i su-ru-du pa-gar-su 2 tutira(ra) 1
21. ta-sab-bat
23. sa dr-nu i-su-ii
dr-nu"
1
ta-pat-tdr*
Rev.
24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u^ tu-sal-lami dr-Jjis ilu
25.
NIN.IB
Hani* 1 ku-ra-du at-ta
a-sa-rid
26.
ana-ku pulanu
27.
ar-kus-ka
rik-sa
28.
as-mk-ka
tar-[rz'n]-nu
29. akki-ka
apil pulani sa
ilu-su
i-ri-Su
30. itti-ka
li-iz-[zi]-zu^
31. itti-ka
li-iz-[zi]-zu^
pu-
l
tabu
ds-na-an 12
si-kar
du-iis-[$u]-bu
istar-su
lantlum(tum)* as-rnk-ka
KU.A.TIR 9
llu
pulanu
Hani* 1 su-ut Hani* 1 su-nt
il
"Bil
LKUR
15 32. ki-nis nap-lis-an-ni-[ma** si-mi ] ka-ba-ai
33. un-ni-ni-ya [li-ki-nia^ mu-j$ur]
tas-lit
34. zik-ri
ili-ka
[li-tib]
35- si-lim
itti
ya-a-tu-u
37.
str-ti*<)
pu-tur
kil-la-ti-ma
39. [itf-ti-ik
40. [ili]-ya u
ilu
fyi-ti-ti
pu-sur ru-um-[mi?]
istari-yh li-sa-ki-ru-in-ni-ma lik-bu-u damiktim(tim)
41. [lib]-bi-ka
42.
ana-ku
lu-si-ra
ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni^
[mu]-up-pal-sa-ta^
38. [an]-ni
pa-lify-ka
a-ta-mar
36. [pa]-ni-ka
dd-li-li-ka lud-lul
lu-sa-pi
SU
[INIMJNIM].MA
ilu
IL.LA
kib-ra-a-ti
43
ilu
44 45
i-lat
ra-bit
Da-gan
NIN.IB.KAN
bi-li-i-ti ilu
l-gi-gi
Hani* 1 ka-nu-tu ai ak-ki
b-ti
46
I.ZID.DA il "Marduk
tukulti(ti)
mu-kin um-mat Hani* 1 a-pil
47
nab-ni-ti
-su
48 49
-fya-zi
-ra
50 1
4
/>'
B
dr-na.
5
D
CD
u D 18
D
tar-rin-na.
10
19
mar
CD 15
naplisa-ni-ma. naplis-an-ni.
am
6
DE
D
jfa \
n
ti-ma-a.
B
D
ta-a-ba. 16
tu-pat-tdr ;
D
ta-pa-
B
D
8
ana-kn [tu]'-sal-lam. ilu-Su Allur '* u i$(ar-Su Hu AS-lu-ri-tnm. 7
zi-nu-u.
tli-hi
i-ri-la.
E
3
pagar-$u.
arad-ka milu Allur-ldn-apll 9
B
2
tu-lak-lfa-ri.
D
la
liki-ma.
D
ai-na-an. 17
D
ls
D
li-ziz-zu.
[mti-up]-pal-sa-at.
sir-tim.
D
1
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
8
DEITIES.
+K
K
The first eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487 2502 -f2591) contain the end of a prayer to TaSmttu, in which the suppliant, beseeching the goddess to confer favour and to destroy iniquity, concludes with the desire that he may extol her heart after
bow
and
in humility before her.
containing directions
which
cf.
1
p.
9
ff.
LI. 9
and 10 form a colophon for
for ceremonies,
a
full
discussion
of
These are followed by a complete prayer
n
of thirty-one lines addressed to Ninib (11. 41) commencing with fourteen lines in description and praise of the god the the then states that he has offerings suppliant duly made, rely;
ing on which he
from
concludes with the request to be cleansed in sorrow, and restored to the favour of LI. 20 23 are remarkable as they attribute
comforted
sin,
god and goddess. a gentle character to Ninib, describing him as the guide of the wandering and the sustainer of the weak, the restorer of the dead and the cleanser of sins.
It is
probable that
in this
description the god is regarded in his solar character as the friend of mankind, a function that is not however inconsistent
with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning of a prayer to a goddess, which in its damaged condition does
not admit of a connected translation.
Translation. 11.
12.
O
mighty son, first-born of
Bil\
13.
Powerful, perfect, offspring of hara, Who art clothed with terror, who art
14.
O
15.
Mighty
1
6.
17. 1
8.
19.
20.
21.
Utgallu(f) t
whose onslaught
is
full of fury!
unopposed!
the great gods! In Ikur, the house of decisions, exalted are thy heads, And Bil thy father has granted thee That the law of all the gods thy hand should hold! is
(thy) place
among
Thou judgest the judgement of mankind! Thou leadest him that is without a leader, Thou
the
Cf.
that
in
need!
is
holdest the hand of the weak, thou exaltest him that is
1
man
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
p. 475.
not strong!
PRAYER TO NINIB 22.
23. 24.
The body
of the
From him who Thou art quick
man
ETC.
19
Lower World has been brought down thou dost restore! possesses, the sin thou dost remove!
sin
that to the
man
to favour the
whom
with
his
god
angry 25.
O
26. I
27.
is !
Ninib, prince of the gods, a hero art thou! so and so, son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,
Have bound
for thee a cord,
have
offered
I
thee;
40.
have offered thee tarrinnu, a pleasant odour; I have poured out for thee mead, a drink from corn. With thee may there stand the gods of BU\ With thee may there stand the gods of tkur\ Truly pity me and hearken to my cries! My sighing remove and accept my supplication! Let my cry find acceptance before thee! Deal favourably with me who fear thee! Thy face have I beheld, let me have prosperity! Thou art pitiful! Truly pity me! Take away my sin, my iniquity remove! Tear away my disgrace and my offence do thou loosen! May my god and my goddess command me and may they
4
May
28. I 29.
30.
31. 32.
33. 34. 35.
36. 37. 38. 39.
1
.
I praise
thy heart,
may
I
bow
ordain good fortune! in humility before thee
!
The first clause of the colophon contained in 1. 9 f. has been already discussed cf. p. 1 3 f. and in future I shall not again refer to this phrase which occurs on each of the texts ,
,
to
be found
^
at the
I
V.
^ ^
'
monies interchanging with *"5f
H J^
^
The expression HF- HF- >< s commencement of most directions for cere-
published under Sections
*~ffi >
<
and with
\^
]
\
*"n~
a sort of set introduction to the
and evidently forming that follow. Each
ceremonies
of
these
three
groups
of
signs probably equivalent to ipuS annam "do the followThe three as BEZOLD has pointed out in ZA, V, ing", directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the is
,
p.m.
present text
require
following effect:
-
-
some explanation.
"a
SA.NA
The
first
is
to
the
of incense before TaSmitu shalt
Da
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
20
thou
and the question
set",
The phrase SA.NA these
in
wherever
and
buraSi
and
texts
it
at
is
once
of very
DEITIES.
arises,
what
common
is
SA.NAt
a
occurrence both
regulations for ceremonies generally, occurs there are only two alternatives in
possible as to its meaning. It must either be some measure of weight or capacity stating the exact amount of incense to be used, or else it must refer to the vessel in which the
Which of these two meanings should incense is contained. be adopted is made clear from the use of SA.NA in 3245, Col. II, 1. I4/V which reads, VII SA.NA taSakan(an) and in a
K
,
colophon-line that SAR lu ina
characteristic of the present class of texts,
is
SA.NA
lu ina
ipu$(ns),
cf.
Nos.
16,
n;
18,
19;
21,
both these expressions SA.NA is used absolutely, are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight. duced therefore to the second of the two alternatives and must conclude that the SA.NA was a kind of vessel capable of containing incense and of being set before a god; it may have taken the form of a small brazier or tripod. 2 92
As
etc.
in
We
The second
injunction,
KAS. SAG
tanaki(ki)-ma
frequently to be met with in the ritual texts.
is
,
The two
also
signs
^ ^1 l^p
are not to be read phonetically as an adv. bi-riS, but are rather to be regarded as the name of some libation, for otherwise the verb tanaki would be left without an object.
KAS. SAG
The
liquid,
the
but
name
it
of
may have been the name of some drink or appears to me to be more probable that it was the drink-offering itself. For in IV R 60 [67],
KAS.SAG KAS.SAG is to
200 there occurs the injunction stating
definitely
1
The
first
that
the
karani tanaki[(ki)] be of wine. This
eighteen lines of this column are published
,
by BEZOLD, Cata-
logue, p. 516. 2
phrase
In texts containing directions for ceremonies and rites
SA.NA Gf.BIL.LA (= dipdru) cf. No. Obv. 1. 23, etc. If we here assign to
No.
2,
(cf.
p. 6)
12,
1.
86,
K 6052,
we meet 1.
5,
IV
with the
R 55 [62],
diparu its usual meaning of "torch" meaning attaches to &A.NA. In fact the phrase appears inexplicable to me, unless we assume that diparu has also the more indefinite meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that
it
is
not easy
to
STRONG (Journal
meaning "un encensoir". practically
synonymous.
see what
asiatique, 1893, P- 382) suggests for the expression the In that case &A.NA burdSi and SA.NA dipdri would be
CEREMONIAL FORMULAE. view
(BEZOLD) there occurs
E^y
KAS.SAG
*~*f~.
shalt
by the
further supported
is
up and
fill
the
21
fact that in
expression
Sm.
Obv.
810,
^M^j HH |Y KAS.SAG
*
To
up a
"fill
liquid"
8 ll
thou
tuinalli-ma tukan(an) "the
offer".
1.
would be ex-
tremely colloquial English and in Assyrian the phrase would be meaningless; there would be nothing strange however in The speaking of filling up such and such a drink-offering.
and
17
that
t. e.
ing", 1.
"
KAS.SAG ^jHj (=
expression
in
tot"),
KAS.SAG of drink-
the
drunk, which occurs in the same
is
Sin. 937,
In No.
this explanation.
1.
8,
21
Obv.
tablet,
would also seem
4 (BEZOLD)
1.
to support
mi-ib-ba tanaki(ki)-ma occurs
more usual KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma. not possible however to argue from this passage alone in the
place of the
=
mi-ify-fra
KAS.SAG,
we have
for
that the latter half of the
same
It is
that
already seen (cf. p. 14) a variation from
line contains
the usual formula.
The colophon concludes with
my
^lll'ww,
the direction ^JU-/w an-ni-tu
of which as minutu(tu) an-ni-tu mu-
transliteration
the
If requires justification. in the form in which precisely
mi(nu)
we
phrase always
find
it
occurred
in the present text,
might with plausibility be urged that the signs should be read phonetically sit-tu an-ni-tu $it-nu, Sitnu being regarded as Imperative I 2 from sanii "to repeat", and Sittu a substantive of the it
:
"
form
I xXj
derived from the
same
verb.
This rendering however
is
upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^III-. For instance in IV 55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1. 19 f. we find the
R
direction Siptu an-ni-tu III Sanitu ina >1II 12,
without -nu 16
K 6679
and 103; -\-
ceremonies
K
is
also
30, 27;
8083,
we
3292,
7
etc.
in
l$tar
Nos.
find
6,
96;
Moreover
in
and
,
11, 45; 1.
29 of
tablet containing
the
is
merely phonetic complements.
=
^JH-^na
goddess I$tar which I have the form *jHT-w- These facts together to
prove conclusively that ^JTT indicates that ^JTT
1.
ilu
two fragments of a large
and prayers
recently joined,
be found
to
K
pan
manii
an ideogram, -nu and -u being
The phonetic complement
in the
present phrase,
and
-;///
this is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
22
DEITIES.
put beyond a doubt by the fact that SA.MLNl^S. occurring an incanin 50, Col. II, 1. 63 in the sense of repeating
V R
tation
rendered
is
BRI)NNOW,
by mu-nu
the Semitic translation
in
But
List, no. 5972).
^n.-nu
if
=
must be regarded as mimitu(tu)
stantive EJTT-/&
(cf.
munu(nu) the sub,
the
whole
subject of (i. e. direction refers to the
phrase being equivalent to "This repetition
=
repetition
The
incantation) repeat".
prayer or incantation that precedes, not to that which follows the colophon in which it occurs. 14. ilu
For a discussion of
NIN.IB 1
6.
cf.
The
synonym
of
=
(or possibly xxii'
from
iW-
Com-
i and / in the phrase i-ka-a For the meaning of the words cf. DELITZSCH,
indiscriminate use of
i-ku-ti is striking.
WB,
as a
from
tanittu 20.
UT.GAL.LU
JENSEN, Kosnwlogie, p. 461 f. prob. plur. of tasiltu, "decree, decision (?)",
ta-Si-la-a-ti
a subs, of the form x*j
pare
ilu
p. 370.
2729
recount the ceremonies and offerings which the After the suppliant states he has made to the god Ninib. formal statement of his name in 1. 26, he continues: "I have LI.
bound
for thee a cord".
a cord
before
the
probable that
It is
to
god belongs
this rite of
the great
body
binding of sym-
important a part in Babylonian The spell was in all probability regarded as binding sorcery. its significance only so long as the cord remained knotted to somewhat similar that of the black and white being twisting
pathetic magic that plays so
,
threads mentioned as a spell in the sixth surpu tablet, Col. 11.
2831,
JENSEN,
cf.
ZK
II,
p.
Ill,
The offering mentioned 42 somewhat obscure; KU.A.TIR ff.
second half of the line is is indeed translated by SAYCE (Hibbert Lectures, p. 529) as "cones (?)" and in a footnote he gives the following three in the
reasons for his translation: in
A.TIR occur is
in the
"the cedar"
(II
R
the husk of a seed.
JH[ has
A.TIR
KU
Now A.TIR
in all probability
in
K
4345, Col. Ill, 1. 18 the signs of the plant *
name
preceded by the derminative
an entirely different signification from
combination with ti-a-ru and preceded by the de-
PRAYER TO DAMKINA terminative
(=
J^J
|
1
1^>
and
ETC.
.
23
the second place the determinative
in
kimu) denotes not "the husk of a seed", but
"field
ZK
II, p. 31 and ZA III, p. 235. JENSEN, The KU.A.TIR is therefore probably an edible herb or serial. It is mentioned in the present passage as being offered to
produce, grain",
cf.
Ninib along with the sweet- smelling tarrinnu and a drinka and forms of mead very common offering both offering ,
,
the ceremonies that accompany some of the present class of texts and in regulations for offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
in
3;
20; 30, 21
15,
K
Col.
3245,
1.
6,
1.
7,
;
II,
K 6068, Col. K 6679 + K
II,
3
8083,
23, no.
i,
Rev. Col.
Ill,
1.
27;
Catalogue, p. 576), K 6060, p. 760), K 6207 -f K 6225,
BEZOLD,
(cf. 1.
R
IV
58, 26;
1.12
(cf. op. cit., 1.
K
4,
8932,
No.
1.
5,
etc.
3.
Transliteration. bi-lit
i
2
liki-i
3
ilu-su u
4
a-ta-mar
tlu
Samu-u
5 6.
[ilani
pl
sa
kiS-Sa-ti
i$tar-$u
faidiitu-ki
lik-ru-bu]-ki ilu
tlu
8
).
10.
li-Sar-bti-u
[ ]t-a
7
[
]Dam-ki-na
SU
[INIM.INIM.MA] [siptu ap-lu gaS-ru]
apsu
ilanipl rabuti pl
bi-lit
ilu
Bil
bilu-ut-[ki]
Sami-i u irsitim[(tiin?)] ilu
IL.LA
bu-kur
libbu-ki
Dam-ki-na.[KAN] '
Sur-pu-u git-ma-lu
i-lit-ti
I.SAR.RA [.
12. 13.
lit-bu-Su
[sd pu-lub]-tu ilu
[
UT.GAL.LU]
[su-pu-u]
14. [ina
1
A
I.KUR lur-pu-u.
Sa la
2
ma-lu-u*
man-za-za
ina ilani pl
A
ka-bal-su
[Ht]-bu-lu.
rabutipl
Sa-ka-a
bit ta]-$i-la-a-ti
a
fyar-ba-Su
im-mab-ba-ru
3
A
ma-lu-u.
ri-sa-a-ka
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
24
'
[id-din-ka-ma
15.
l
DEITIES.
"Bil abu-ka] ti-rit kul-lat ilani pl ka-tnk-ka tain-[Jjat]
1
[ta-dan di-in
6.
No.
(K 8122)
is
tablet similar to No.
6.
3
tus-ti-$ir la sii-su-ra
ti-ni-si-i-ti]
1
i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]
a portion of what was probably a large The sixteen lines that have been pre-
of a prayer to the goddess commencement of one to the god the and 8) (11. lines are first four The Ninib (11. 10 16). fragmentary and give fifth the line but from onwards the prayer no connected text, reads: "May Heaven be thy joy, may the Abyss 6. May the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the
served consist of the conclusion
Damkina
i
great gods bless thy heart! thy dominion! 8
and earth!"
7.
(May
la increase
)
O
Damkina, lady of heaven which has been restored from the goddess Istar in No. 8 is not an
This conclusion,
of the prayer to one; for somewhat similar endings cf. No. 6, 11. 127 In the latter of these two tablets No. 21, etc. 129, 9, 11. 19
that
,
uncommon the
gods Ami and la are substituted
for
"the Heaven" and
"the Abyss" invoked in 1. 5 of the present text. The prayer to Ninib is duplicate of No. 2, 11. u 20, for the translation of
which
see p. 18.
No. 4.
Transliteration. i
-$U
2
u
3 li-pis
5.
ina pi nisi* 1
6
-ni ilu
liS-Sa-kin
tas-mi-i u sa-li-mu
ina
7.
[ ]t-a
8.
INIM.INIM.MA ilu
9. Siptu
1
A
Stpu(?)-
a-mi-ri-
4.
lib-bi-ka
SU
ilani^
Siilu
IL.LA
Dam-ki-na sar-rat kal
iu-iu-ru.
-$ut-
damikti(ti)
1
la-tii
la.KAN
PRAYERS TO 10.
il 1
1
.
12.
ilu
al-ti
"IR.NI.NA
14.
sar-rat kal Hani*
-mi-at
13
ka-rid-tu
t-a
Hani*
ina
sur-ba-ti
DAMKINA AND
tA,
llu
1
1
Anunnaki
ilu
lgigi
LA ilu
-pi-
l-a a-$i-bat apsu
bi-lit 1
6.
17.
t-a ka-rid-tu at-ti
par-$u-[ki?]
ka-nu-ut
-ti
15
ilu
al-ti
mu-da-at
I.TUR.RA
[bi]-lit
25
at-ti
Id-til
Id-it
BA'U.
samt u
[irsiti]
[ana-ku pulanu] apil pulani an-fru su-ut-lutlu llu Sin sa ina arfai pulani umi [pulani atali] [ina lumun isakna(na)]
1
8.
19.
ITI.MIS
idati* 1]
1
1
la tabatit ] limmti[* u [$a ina ikalli-ya mati]-ya ibaSa-a mur$u dan-nu
[lumun
20
liSani-
21
im-
22 Rev.
23.
SU
[1NIM.IN1M.MA] ilu
24. [siptu
Bau]
25 26. [nap?]-lu-us-sa
taS-mu-u
ka-i-$at ki-bit-sa
biltu i-ziz-zi-ma
[al]-si-ki
$ami-i
biltu Sur-bu-tu a-$i-bat
rim-ni-tum
27.
IL.LA
$ul-[mu?]
si-mi-i
ka-ba-[ai]
di-ni da-ni purus parasi(si) dug-gun di29. [asfyur]-ki a-$i--ki ulinnu-ki as-bat ktma nlinnu
28
ili-yh
u
ilu
[i$tari-ya] 30. [di]-ni di-ni purussa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-
Su-zu-ba ti-di-[i]
ga-ma-la
31.
[d$-$um]
32.
[d$-sum] bul-lu-tu $ul-lu-mu bikitu(?) ad-dan-ki
i-ti-ra
34. [ip-Sa]-ki 35. [nis]
ba-Sii-u it-ti-[kr]
sumu-ki asuzna du -ai it-ri-m-in-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-
33. [biltu]
36.
[lu-us]-pur-ki ana
37-
[ana
sutti
39. [ina]
lumun
ili-ya zi-ni-i
sab-su
sa
ilu] ali-ya
38. [ina]
likt-i un-ni-ni-[ya]
mu^-ri-ma
kati-ya
u ilu
atali
ilu
ilu
istari-ya zi-ni-[ti]
gain-lu
libbu-su it-ti-[ya] sa
bi-ri
Sin
Sa
ina
arfyi
sa-
pulani umi pulani isakna[(na)]
40.
[lumun]
idatit 1
ITI.MIS
41. [sa ina] ikalli-ya 42. pal-fya-ku
ad-ra-ku
u
limniti* 1 la fabati[fl]
ibasa-[a] mati-ya u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku] I
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
26 43. ina
ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti Sa ina
a-mat
ilu
litura(ra) ilu
46. ilu
ali-ya
llu
48
ul
sa
inu-[u]
istari-ya zi-ni-tu
Marduk
sa i-gu-ga llu
-zi-zu
47
I.KUR
ki-nim
44. u an-ni-ki sab-su 45. Hi
DEITIES.
Bau
Marduk
biltu
mart
sur-bu-tu
ris-ti-i
ummu
sa
ki-bi-i
49 50
of No. 4 (K 8105) commences with a few from a prayer to the god la, which is followed by the beginning of an address to the goddess Damkina, the The first line of the Rewife of la and queen of the Abyss. verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name
The Obverse
broken
lines
god or goddess to whom the incantation was addressed, which originally stood in the second half of the line, has also The rest of the Reverse contains a prayer to the perished. goddess Ban, from which in all probability not very much is Like the prayers to Sin and TaSmUu in No. i these missing. two addresses to Damkina and Ban are intended for recitation on the occasion of an eclipse of the Moon (cf. 11. 1719 and 3941). To judge from its shape it would appear prob-
of the
able that the tablet
when complete contained
five
or six in-
cantations, of which the remains of these three only Of the prayer to la too little remains
have been
preserved.
and that
for trans-
Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse, lation,
when
to
the tablet ends abruptly.
Translation.
O O
Damkina, mighty queen of
10. 11.
O
IR.NI.NA, mighty queen of
12.
Thou
9.
all
the gods,
wife of la, valiant art thou!
art great
among
all
the gods; O wife of la valiant art thou!
the gods, mighty
is
thy
command!
PRAYERS TO 13.
14.
15.
16. 17.
1
8.
19.
O O
thou that
fA,
DAMKINA AND
the Anunnaki,
that
BA'U.
.
knowest the
27
Igigi,
lady of the Abyss, strong one of Thou that la, thou that dwellest in the ,
Abyss, O lady of heaven and earth! I so and so, son of so and so, am weak In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place, In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, ,
Which
are
in
my
palace and
In his petition to the goddess
a
my
land, disease
Ban
terrible
the suppliant implores
help extremity: he has had a vision at the time of an of the Moon, in consequence of which he feels that his eclipse and god goddess and Marduk the god of his city are angry and have deserted him; let Ban therefore in mercy use her influence to ensure their return and a renewal of their favour. in his
The following is a translation of the prayer: 24. O Ban, mighty lady that dwellest in the bright heavens, 25.
O
26.
Whose
27. I
merciful goddess, the bestower of
,
regard is prosperity, whose word is peace! beseech thee, O lady, stand and hearken to my cries!
31.
give judgement, make a decision have turned to thee, I have sought thee, thy idinnu have I grasped like the ulinnu of my god and my goddess! Give my judgement, make my decisions, my path, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit, to save,
32.
Since to raise to
33.
O
28
!
29. I
30.
life,
tears
lady
to give prosperity rests with thee!
have
I
given thee, thy name have I
my
34
ears,
me and
do thou protect .
.
.
,
who 37.
Unto Marduk, the god of
my
city
heart 38. In the
dream and the
is
vision which
who
is
me
.
.
thy divinity!
The
raising of my hand accept and take away unto 36. Let me send thee unto my angry god 35.
let
my my is
sighing!
goddess angry,
whose with me!
incensed,
enraged (?) ,
the evil of an eclipse of the Moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
39. In
2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
28
powers, of the portents,
40. In the evil of the 41.
Which
am
42. I
are in
afraid, I
DEITIES.
my palace and tremble and I
my am
and not good,
evil
land,
down
cast
in fear!
word of thy exalted command which ..... in Ikur, 44. thy sure mercy which changeth not, Let 45. my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess ..... 46. Let Marduk the god of my city who is enraged ...... 47 .............. O Bau, mighty lady, ..... mother! 43.
At
the
And
,
which occurs in 11. Qand u, and have transliterated lA-tu and lA-u respectively. 9.
-tu,
|
-u in
|
The
12 I
1.
adj.
is
" to ^ e strong", though probably a J** formation of the VnN^ the word is liu. the more usual form of 25.
The beginning of
[il-tum] rim-ni-tum, 26.
this line is 7,
1.
35,
For tasmu, "prosperity"
PSBA,
(BUDGE,
cf.
No.
Vol.
X,
p.
86
ff.)
JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 280, 332,
probably to be restored
etc.
82
18, 3737, 1. 34 9 su-ul-mu u tas-mi-i, u-ru-ub cf.
etc.
be missing from the beginof this line, which may possibly be restored: [ana] di-m ning da-ni purus parasi(si) etc. In this case the sentence forms an 28.
One
sign only appears to
introduction to the one that follows
it, giving the suppliant's end of the line conthe The out goddess. seeking the tains a phrase similar to di-ni da-ni and purus parasi(si) subs, dug- gun standing in parallelism with di-ni and punts,
motive
in
,
while di- forms the 29. Besides
text No. in
11.
29
6,
11.
7
i
first
the ff.
syllable of the corresponding verb.
the parallel duplicates, phrases similar to those
corresponding passages
and
its
-32 are to be found in The ulinnu mentioned
K
2587, Obv.
in
11.
34
-38 (IV
R
29 was probably a woven scarf or garment in which the figure of the god was draped, for, from IV 21, no. i (B), Obv. 1. 3 f it is clear that the
60
[67]).
R
in
1.
.
was capable of being dyed and could be swathed around the hands while the present passage shows that a god or goddess might possess one, which a suppliant could hold when making his appeal. Cf. also K 6034, 1. 5 f. ilu Samas imid-ka ll "Sama$ ulinnu-ka as-bat [ulinnu-ka kima ulinnu] ili-ya ilu islariya a$-bat, No. 6, 1. 73, No. 7, 1. n, etc. ulinnu
,
PRAYER TO THE GOD DI.KUD
2612,
7,
^T^-lu
1.
>/.
occurs
also
while
19,
"*
this line
cf.
5, etc.
1.
37.
No.
29
For the restoration of the beginning of
30.
K
ETC.
No.
in
6,
1.
somewhat
the
in
we
82
the
find
parallel
word
text
written
There
is no doubt therefore that the word should be gam-lu or kam-lu from V^c(?T);i- The verb is used in parallelism with sabaru and is followed by the prep. itti (see especially No. 6, 1. 82 sa sab-su-ma gdm-lu itti-yd), so that in meaning it must be very similar to, if not synonymous
transliterated
with, Sabasu.
No. 5.
Transliteration.
............. ina Hani* 2 ........... ulinnu-ka i.
...... ...... 4 5 ...... 6 ...... 7 ...... 3
8.
-ur
mursi-ya
-ni
lip-pa-tir
-ma-Si
5-
6
ta-ni-[fai?]
zi-kir-ka
il
IL.LA
h-tar ka-nu-ut
i-ld-a-[ti]
tlu
Sami-i
a-na-ti-ma*
Bil
ma-li-ki
il
da-
........... -mn ba-an-th? ..... 8 ........... -turn l-a ma apsi .................. 19 -pur?-ru-u
u
ilu
1
1
9
"Sama$
ta-bi-il-li^
ta-di-im-mi
17
6
DI.KUD.[KAN]
2
-am-ti 6 dar-ri Su-mi-i ku-ra-du 1
[ ]h-tar
......
llu
.....
pa-da-a ku-ru-ud-ka lud-hil
SU l
a-di-
iamt-i u irsitim(tim)^> $a-ru-ur kib-ra-a-ti'' -in-nin-ni* bu-uk-rat ilu Sin i-lit-ti ilu NIN.GAL
-tu
ilu
1
la
ba-lA-ti
su-pu-ub
lut-ta-id
lib-bi-ka
kd-rid-tum
...... 13 ...... 14 ...... J
ki-bi
lit-ta-bil
kil-la-ti
DA GAN
12
..... .....
ri-i-
ti-ki-
iimi pl-ya
su-ri-ka
IN1MJN1M.MA
ii. [siptu]
ri-Sa-a
-bu-ri ru-up-pis li-im-id lil-li-ki
[lu]-$a-pi
9 ...... 10.
Su-mi
-bi
1
A A
A
ka-rid-tu.
-in-nin-na. ti-bi-il-[li].
2
A DI.BAR. 6
A
3
A
-mat.
irsiti(ti).
7
A
*
A
u-ra-di.
la-ru-ru kibrdti[P 1]. 8
A
a-nu-[ti-ma]
.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30
DEITIES.
The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions After asking for the increase of his name and for clear.
lines is
and the removal of be taken away that he may praise the heart of the god and glorify his name. LI. 19 give the beginning of a prayer to Istar, which is duplicate of No. i, 11. 29 fF., for a translation of which cf. p. 5.
length of days, the suppliant prays for
and
his sickness: let his sin
life
his sighing
1
No.
1
6.
Transliteration. i.
Siptu
bttu $ur-bu-[u] 3.
9.
siptu
12.
lip-pa-as1
Nuzku $ur-[bu-u .
.
.
.
.]
19.
[$ur-ru-bal] 24.
25.
u
ilu
ina ba-li-ka
Bil ma-[li-ku IS]
26. ina ba-li-ka* ul [us-ti]-
ku pulanu apil pulani $a
[ilu-su
27.
pulanu
28. as-fyur-ka i$-i-[ka]
ilu
29. [ri]-$a-a*> ri-i-
-far
31 32.
ilu
u
33. pu-it u li-$a-[nu?] 1
A
sukkallu.
2
A
34. ana
asjl-ka.
3
A ma
.
.
.
ana-
i$tar-su pulanttnm(tum)]
30
ak-[kil?]
-fir
na-ram
ina Samt-i illuti[pl ki-bit-ka]
I.SAR.RA
a-bi]-
-kid-
.
suk-kal-lu'1 si-[i-ru
20.
a-na a-[si-ka 2 ii-pak-ku]-
A-nim
.
nir-bi ilu-
6.
Dur-ilu KI]
il-lit-ti
21.
22. ina
ilu
.
[SU IL.LA]
Bil [ma-li-ki mu-Sim mu-ut-ta- -ir]
[
ag-gu
lu-taJ$-l}i
14.
da-lil
tlu
23.
sal-mu
10.
a$-ti-i
libbu Hi-
IN1M.INIM.MA
18.
A-
1
ii.
ilu
6.
ilu
tlu
pa-Sir sunatip ?]
7.
si-it-ti
17.
A-nim
pa-Sir u-mi
5.
13.
$nr-bii-[u]
ilu
4.
nim pa-[sir u-mi]
15.
"A-nim
sami-i
ilu
$ami-[i]
8.
tl
2.
-ya ilu $tdu
ana pani-ka bali-ka.
ilu
4
A
la-
al-
BU
PRAYERS TO ANU, NUZKU AND 35.
IN1M.INIM.MA
36. siptu
tlu
Sin na-
at-ta
44.
40.
in kit-ti
45. di-
47.
Sa-ap-la 48. s& iS-ti-ni-
ina
50 -nun-Su
53. Sa sa-ap-f}i
-nam ilu
57.
-i-ma Sa Ar-na tuk-
54.
55. Sa ilu-su iz-
-mu pi-ya
-at ni-ir-tu
63. ll
"Sin
llu
65.
62.
64.
gam-ma- 1a-ta tlu
SU
2
72. al-si-ki bilti-ya i-ziz-zi-[im-ma
73. is-i-ki as-fyur-ki$
ilu
IL.LA
Sur-bu-tum
btltu
kima vlinnu
ummu
.
.
.
.
lit
.
/"//'
67.
69. lib-bi-ka lu-sa-pi [da-li-li]-ka
1NIM.IN1M.MA Uu Bau
"Sin ina Hani* 1
68. i-lut-ka rabita(ta) ki-i-.
-ma-am-ma
71. Siptu
ll
al.
i-ti-ra-ta
Sin la
w is-ta-ri zi-nu-ti
70.
ki-nis nap-Its- an-ni-ma
Sin
sa la ma-si-i
66.
61.
napistim(tim)
ta-ai-ra-ta
ul-tu
58.
-Sa-nu-nim-ma
-bi *l
.
59. $i-i-ti fyu-
ili-ya
-u bu-tuk-[ku?] si-ka bi-lum
.
-ya
-sa
60. i-ta-Su-uS-
.
.
itti-
i-nu-ma
56.
iStar
la
51
52. Sa is-safy-ru
-ti
-sal-lam
43. a- Sir
46.
.
-
ina
41.
ma-ak-tum Sa
49. sa ka-a-sa 1
a-Sa-rid
39.
ba-li-ka
-li-
31
37. ga-Sir ina
Sa nap-bar gi42. ba-ra-a-
a-lit-tum
'
[SU IL.LA]
sar kib-ra-[a-ti]
38.
SIN.
.
.
d- lid
Sin.KAN
ri-mi-[ni-tum* a]- Si-bat Saim-i illuti pl
Si-mi] -i^ [ili-ya u
ya-a-ti ilu
istaii]-ya ulinnu-ki as.- bat
75.
aS-sum di-tn 6 da-a-[ni] punis ds-Sum bul-lu-tu u Sul-[lu-mu] ba-$u-u*
76.
&s-$um
74.
1
Possibly im.
'
/>'
as^ur-ki.
aS-ium !'-
i-ti-ra
itira
6
g
ga-ma-[la u] su-zu-ba
2
di-ni.
BE ilu Bi-lit Hi. D [pa]-ra-su. 7
gamala
,
[gamala]
C
ii-di-i.
3 8
parasi(si)
1
itti-ki
ti-di-fi
CE ri-mi-ni-tum. CE baSu-u. 9 For [gamdlaj
ti-
4
CE
1.
76
ti-tni-i.
/>'
reads
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
32 il
"Bau*
77.
ummu
2
biltu
DEITIES.
Sur-[bii-tum]
ri-mi-ni-tum*
Rev.
kakkabanit 1 *
ma--du]-ti
78. [ina 6
as-fyur-ki 1
79.
li-ki-i*
80. upuntu muj}]-ri-in-ni-ma
8
1.
ana
[lu-uS-pur-ki]
82.
[istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
da-ta-
84
Bau
Sur-bu-tum^ ina a-mat
biltu
10
Sab-su-ma g&m-lu* a-ta-
ilu
-ai]
un-[ni-ni-ya]
83. ". .,
85.
du
ilu
ili-ya zi-ni-i
ilu ali-ya Sa]
[ana
$a-[ma-mi]$
[uzna
ip-Sa-ki
[itti-ya]
ki-bi-ti-ki [sir-ti Sa ina
LKUR 86.
ki-nim^
an-ni-ki
J
sa
[ul inu-u] llu zi-ni-tum li-tu-ra sab-su istari-ya 87. ili-ya $ab-su-ma Sa 88. ilu ali-yd gAm-lu [libbu-$u itti-ya] Sa i-gu-ga li-nu-^a 89. Sa i-zi-za ft,
ilu
go.
Bau 12
Sur-bu-tum sa-bi-ta-at a-
btttu
ilu
ana 15
91.
Marduk Sar Hani* 1
bilu ri-mi-ni-ya
pu-
92. su-lul-ki rap'-Su^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] 93. gi-mil
dum-ki u^
94. lib-bi-ki
da-li-[li-ki lud-lul]
lu-Sa-pi
95.
INIM.INIM.MA
96.
KAS.SAG
SU IL.LA
ilu
git-ma-[lu a-bl-rum
98
id-diS-Su-u
pi-tu-
99 100
muS-ti-Sir
am
ilu
munu-ma
Marduk]
am [mitu u baltu] Sami-i [u ir$itim(tim ?)] .
.
.
nu-iir
101
li
.
.
-tu-ki ilu
102.
.
Marduk
[bilu]
-ka
103 1
um-mu
B
il "bi-lit
B reads
:
E gam-lu.
in
their
E
D
Iutti
formula ina lumun
BDE E
itti-ya.
reads
u
L. 83
f.
[ina? bi]-ri u
etc.
lit Hi.
13
D
tur-bu-tu.
The bracketed
portions of
U
11.
D 97
ki-ni.
3
by
E
DE
9
liki-i.
D
B
before
1.
which
ilu iltar-Su
B
85
E
B
,
inserts
the
E
eclipse-
introduces with the line
puldnitum(tum)
a-na.
gam-
and probably by
iutti it-ta-na-al-
in three lines,
[ana-ku puldnu apil puldni Sa] ilu-lu pulanu
8
-&d?-ki. are omitted
it-ta-na-al-ka-nam-ma;
ilu atali
E
Sa-[ku-tum]. [Sa]-ku-tum, 6 For the commencement la-ma-mi.
?
biltu ka10
place
$a-ku-[tum], B kakkab.
B
*
D
B
2
Hi.
ri-mi-ni-tum.
of this line flu],
18
Bau.KAN DU.DU [BI]
Siptti III Santtu
tanaki(ki)
97. Siptu Sur-bu-u
B;
Hi-
ba-ld-fi
16
B
rap-lu.
102 have been restored from No.
B
12
.
10,
17 11.
7
ilu bi-
B
u.
10.
PRAYERS TO BA'U AND THE SUN-GOD.
33
104 105 1
06
[balatu
108 109
-ar-ma
no
-lip
111. daian
Hani* 1
112.
llu 2
113.
Samas
[..'.. .-ta-a ta-Sa-as-si]
immiru
ta-[Sa-tar btl
bil
$im-ti
6.
8.
si-im
a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]
.
u$urati*
1
at-ta-ma]
sunat* l-[u-a]
ana
at-tu-la
suttu
lul-lik
u
121. *[ilu ul-si] 122. [ilu $a la
Su-tii]
[.
lu-u
Sa
20. ina sil-lu
damikti(ti) [suk-na]
tap-pi-i
u-mi-ya iig. $u-ut-li-ma-am-ma 1
is u
[.....
i-da-[tu-u-a]
117. i-$a-ri$ 1 1
lgigi]
mati*
115. lid-mi- k a 1
Siru] ilu
[
Si-mat
114. li-Si-ra
1
-H]
[samt-i tu-pat-ti] .... ta-Sak-kan nu-u-ru] -na-di-[.
107
[damikti(ti)^>]
ka-
ma-gir u n-Sa-a-ti
salimu
123. lit-tal-
lu-
ina imni-ya
li-iz]-ziz
llu
atalu
sal-li-
ili-ya
124. ai
ip-[par-ki] rabisu sul-[mu] ilu li-ta-mi-ka 125. Uu 126. Ai fyi-ir-tu na-[ram]-
BU
tlu
127. 128.
Sama$
a-sa-rid Hani* 1
$amu-u
fyidutu-ka
[irsitim(tim) It-]
1 129. il&ni*
$a kis-Sa-ti [lik-ru-bu-ka]
pl 130. ilani
rabuti* 1
131.
lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]
SU IL.[LA]
INIMJN1M.MA
ilu Su-pii'U mil 133. ikal "A$sur-ban-apli etc.
132. siptu
It will
.
.
.
be seen from the registration number (K 2106 + K 8983 K 3 393 9576 3 6o 5 6340
K2 3 8 4 + K
+ K
+
+ K
+
F Ul limdtiP 1 2 After 1. 112 F inserts ana-ku puldnu apil pulani la puldnu ilu i$tar-Su pulanltum(tum), which is followed by the eclipse-formula 3 The word damikti has been restored ina lumun ilu atali etc. in three lines. 1
.
ilu-iit
from No.
10,
1.
19.
*
been restored from No.
The bracketed portions of 10,
11.
20
24.
11.
I2lf,
124.,
126,
128 have
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
34 -\-
K
+ K
9688
that No. 6
built
is
DEITIES.
+ K
K
+ K
13792 12911 13800) 11589 -|small twelve of comparatively fragments up
Guided by the
style of the composition have and the character of the writing I gradually collected and joined together these fragments to form the present text. Re-
of the K. Collection.
storations also its
have been made from duplicates, so that even
present somewhat imperfect
state, the text furnishes a
in
good
idea of the original size of most of the tablets that are here published (cf. Introduction). The tablet contains five prayers
addressed respectively to Ami, Nuzku, Sin, Ban and probably Samas, though in the first, second and fifth prayer the name of the god is missing from the colophon-line with which each con-
Of
cludes.
the
prayer from 11.
lines remain,
i
to 7
invoked as: "Mighty lord
God
of the sky
of the
,
O
Anu
only the beginnings of the
(a)
we gather
of which
that the
god was
O Anu, mighty lord Loosener Anu, god of the sky ,
,
O
day
of dreams
!"
Anu, loosener of the day Interpreter The second prayer (b) to the god Nuzku com-
"O Nuzku, mighty
one, offspring of Diirilu, The darling The exalted messenger, of Bil the prince, the director of In the bright heavens is thy command who ruleth
mences:
,
In hara thou makest bright !" The remainder of this prayer and the greater part of that to Sin, the Moongod (c) which follows it, are too broken for translation in the ,
;
however
latter
11.
61
65
read:
"I
have called upon thee
,
O
Thou art pitiful, O Truly pity me and Sin Thou art a protector, O Sin Thou art a !" The prayer to benefactor, O Sin, among the gods Bau (d), which stands fourth on the tablet and is to some lord
,
,
,
,
extent complete, is a parallel text, though not a duplicate, to the prayer addressed to the same goddess on the Reverse of
No.
4,
71.
O
as will be seen from the following translation.
Translation. Ban, mighty lady, merciful mother, that dwellest
in the
bright heavens,
O
72. I
beseech thee,
73. I
have sought thee, I have turned to thee, like the ulinnu my god and of my goddess thy ulinnu have I grasped,
of
lady, stand
and hearken unto me!
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS 74.
Since to give judgement, to
75.
To
76.
77.
make
BA'U.
35
.
a decision,
and to give prosperity rests with thee, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit and save! O ffau, mighty lady, merciful mother, raise to life
the multitude of the stars of heaven, 79. [O lady,] I have turned to thee, 78.
Among
80.
The up tint it-plant accept and take away my
81.
Let
me
send thee unto
my
sighing!
angry god, unto
who 82.
Unto the god of
my
city
who
is
my is
wroth and
goddess angry,
is
enraged
with 83 85.
me
!
84 }
O
Bau, mighty lady
at the
word
of thy exalted
which
command in Ikur,
And
89.
thy sure mercy which changeth not, Let my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess Let the god of my city (return) who is wroth and whose heart is enraged with me! Let him that is incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
90.
O
86.
87. 88.
!
91.
92. 93. 94.
Bau, mighty lady, that dost hold Unto Marduk, king of the gods, my merciful lord Broad is thy protection, mighty is thy compassion The gift of favour and life upon [me bestow], That I may praise thy greatness, that I may bow in humility ,
!
before thee!
After a colophon of two lines in which the K'AS. SAG supra, p. 20 f.) is appointed to be offered and the incan-
(cf.
be recited three times, there follows
the last prayer (
tation to
on the
tablet.
This
is
in all probability
!
and of the living earth!" The next ten
,
lines
the Light of heaven and after which the
are very broken,
tablet continues: 1 1 1
.
112.
O O
judge of the gods, lord of the Igigi, SamaS, lord of the land's destiny, the
of charms art thou 2
!
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
36
DEITIES.
Decree my destiny, make pleasant my path! 114. Let my powers be propitious! 115. Let my dreams be favourable! 6. The dream I have beheld do thou establish favourably! In these lines the occasion of the prayer is stated to have been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable. The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O Satnas, prince of the gods! May heaven be thy joy, may the of the world bless thee! May the earth gods May the mighty gods benefit thy heart!" The catch-line commences: 113.
1
1
!
"O mighty god!" 1
The
For the
8.
sign -group
city Diirilu
cf.
DUR.AN.KI
is,
DELITZSCH,
Paradies, p. 230.
however, also explained by as a cosmic locality, "the place
JENSEN (Kosmologie, p. 485, n. i) of the junction of heaven and earth". 23. The restoration a-na a-[si-ka]
almost certain, supported as
it
is
may be regarded as both by the traces on the
and by the variant reading ana
tablet
\
>^-ka
of the dupli-
cate A. 71.
duplicate
Before the incantation commencing with this line the D appears to have contained some directions for
ceremonies, of which however only traces of three characters remain. Cf. pi. 12, n. i. 73. In line 74 we should have expected some expression similar to baSii ittiki or tidt for the two infinitives to depend on.
Taking the text as
it
stands
we must assume
a$$um does not commence a fresh clause, but of the
tition
.first,
the infinitives in
in the
that the second
merely a repe1. 74 depending, like those These three lines, describis
following line, on baSu ittika. ing the judicial but at the same time compassionate character of the goddess, give the reason for the appeal made in 1. 73. 79.
line
cf.
On
the probable restoration of the beginning of this For as-fyur-ki the duplicate E infra sub No. 7, 1. 16.
evidently reads
some other verb, the
taken to represent either ki\ the reading of D, so far as
traces of which
-kid-ki, or possibly it
may
be
-dan-
goes, agrees with that of E.
PRAYER TO THE SUN-GOD.
37
the
meaning- is clear the construction of upuntu mufy-ri-in-ni-ma is unusual. While the suffix forms the 80.
Though
direct object, npunlu must also be regarded as governed by the verb: "Accept me in respect of the upuntu", i. e. "accept
offering of the /&;z/#-plant". For a discussion of the meaning of npunlu cf. JENSEN, ZK. II, p. 3 if., where he shows that it is a plant capable of being used for food, that it is not very
my
that
tall,
is
it
often
employed
in religious
ceremonies and that
seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALEVY'S comwith the of the word Talmudic parison }1N "pea" he thinks not its
unlikely.
The bracketed portions of II. 97 102, 121 f., word [dainikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been
97.
128 and of the
124, 126,
restored
have not throughout attempted a 7 24. restoration of each of these incantations from the other, as they are too broken to admit of such a course, but in plates 13, 14 and 21 I have given each text as it occurs on the tablet and in my transliteration have restored those passages only about which there appears to be no doubt. from No. 10,
I
11.
No.
7.
Transliteration. 2.
i
nar-bi-ka
bidiitu-
4.
sami-i
Sa
ilu
7.
6. ilu
A-nim
ilu
9.
siptu
I.SAG.ILA 5-
ilani pl
rabuti*
Hani* 1
1
BU
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
8.
3.
I.ZID.DA
Bi-lit Hi*
biltu
[IL.LA]
$ur-[bu-tum
ummu
ri-mi-ni-tinn
bat Sami-i 10.
al-si-ki bilti-ya i-ziz-zi-[im-ma
n.
is-i-ki
asfair-ki*
kima
12.
d$-$um
di-ni$
da-a-ni
2
a-$i-
illiiti*
1
]
Si-mi-i 3
ya-a-ti] ilu itlinnu [ili-ya u i$tan-ya itlinnu-ki as-bat]
1
6
D
A
it"Bdu.
[faj-ra-su.
2
A
ri-mi-[ni-tum].
[purus 3
A
p *
[h'-m/]-i.
A as-jtur-ki.
5
A di-in.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
38 13. 14.
DEITIES.
As-Sum bul-lu-tu* Sul-lu-[mu dS-Sum itira gamala
baSu-u 2
ilu
ummu
15.
Bi-lit ili* biltu Sa-ku-[tum~>
ma--du-ti kakkab
16. ina
ti-di-i]
Sa-ma-mi*
1
itti-ki]
[
3
ri-nri-ni-tum]*
ka-
biltu
-kidf-ki^ ip-Sa-ki uzna du -ai l
un-ni-ni-ya]
muj}-ri-in-ni-ma [liki-i
upuntu
17.
tlu
istari-ya zi-ni-ti] lu-uS-pur-ki ana ili-ya zi-ni-[i 11 121 * ina? bi-ri u itti-ya 19. ana ilu ali-ya Sa Sab-su-ma gam-[lu
1
8.
Sutti ilu
lumnn
20.
l
21.
lumun
*ina
ilu
atali
it-ta-na-aS-ka-nam-ma]
Sin Sa [ina
pulani umi pulani
arfyi
i$akna(na)]
u
22. Sa ina ikalli-[ya ilu
Bi-lit ili^
23.
l(>
biltu
$tir-[bu-tum
an-ni-ki
[ki-nim*
l.KUR
26. ilu ali-ya Sa ilu
28.
i-zi-za
Hi
Bi-lit
ilu
19 29. a-na
*
Sa
Sar ilanipl bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]-
20
ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?]
u 21 [ba-ld-ti
32. nar-bi-ki
Hi]dd-li-li-ki
lu-sa-[pi
INIMJNIM.MA
33-
itti-ya]
i-gu-ga]
biltu $ur-[bu-tum sa-bi-ta-at a]-
Marduk
dum-ki
gi-mil
inu-u]
$ab-su-[ma g&m-lu libbu-su
30. $u-lul-ki rap-$u 31.
./
ill
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]
li-[tu-ra
li-nu-[f}a 1
Sa
llu
25. [ili]-ya Sab-su
27. Sa
1
tabati^ ]
ibasa-a] mati-ya ina a-mat ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti sa
ina 24. ^
1
limniti^ 1 la
ITI.MIS
1
idati[*
lud-lul]
[SU IL.LA]
Rer.
kakkab
34. Siptu
35. il-tum
1
* 8 12
A
tl
A
here inserts the copula 5
A
A 13
[itti]-ya.
20
22 by
20
,
E
inserts
16
19
A
ana.
20
A
A
A
rap-lu.
1.
14
A
7
ri-mi-ni-tum.
li-ki-i;
D
AE
[li]-ki-[i].
puldnu
]Bau.
21
A
u.
16
ti-di-i.
kakkabaniP 1
" A
.
gdm-ltt.
from this point is omitted by A, the two lines **
a-ta-
ilu
reads dS-
contains
and
[
For
-ma-la u lu-zu-ba
latter half of the line
AD
3
ba-lu-u.
um-mu
10
in their place
the line [ana-ku
puldnitum(tum).
AD D
ti-di-i,
D
as-^ur-ki.
The
AD;
da-fa1.
6
Sur-[bu-tum].
2
.
lu-zu-ba
ga-ma-
"Bau.
11.
.
....
ik-ri-bi
id-lma-mij.
D
and
A
i-fi-ra
.
.
rim-ni-[tum]
36. Si-mat
Sum
hhara
apil pulani la] ilu-lu
D
iur-bu-tu.
17
D
pnlanu
ki-ni.
18
llu
A
Before iUar-lu il
"Bdu.
PRAYER TO IHARA. 37. ka-i-Sat ilu
39.
napisti[(ti)]
u-mi
38. ina
39
an-ni-i
LSUM ad-mi-ki
40. mu-kil-lu
da-
41. i-zi-za-ma
42. li-iz-zi-zu au istarati* 1 43. 44. ina ki-bit-ti45. si-mu-u
46. u 47.
ik-ri-bi
at-tu-nu ki-niS naplisu-nin-ni
ma--du
ar-nu ya ar-ni
48. ma-fyar-ku-nu
a-na
50. sd 5
1
.
52.
up-Sa-Si-i
53. sa
54.
purussa-ai ya-Si
Sum-Su
minima
56. ina
a-na
sd
D
tabtu(tu)
59.
Sa
kit-ti
i-[pi-$i?]
lumun
KA.LU.BI.[DA is-fyu-ra
u-U-
[ai]
h-fya-ra
60. ina
PAL. A
sumSu
ki-bit-[ku?-nu]
ana Hi llu
I.
Sa
ma-ka-li-i
kalu Sa
57. up-sa-su 58.
amtluti^ 1
Sa
ZLTAR.RU.DA
55. $d
[punisi(Si)]
kis-pi
limutti(ti)
minima mursu la
&
lip-pa-tir
di-na
49. di-ni
ai ik-ru-bu-ni li-.
i-piS-ti
ummu llu
itifati-ni
atali
rim-ni-tum tlu
Sin
Sa
Sd
ina
nisi*
arfai
.
1
pulani umi pulani [iSakna(na)]
6
1.
lumun idad* 1 ITI.MIS
limniti* 1 la tabati pl Sa ina
ikalli-ya
u [mati-ya ibaSa-a] 62. [a]-na Su-[a]-ti
al-si-ki
asfaur-ki
1
-Sat
63
Parts of three incantations have been preserved by No.
(K 3330 -f- Sm. 394 -f- 8
1
2
4,
244).
Of
the
first
7
incantation only
the beginning of the last few lines remain. The second has been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from which very little is now missing. It is addressed to a goddess
whom
it
hails
for general
of Bilit Hi, and is intended not but for use only after a lunar eclipse,
under the
recitation
title
the usual eclipse-formula being introduced before 1. 23. these two exceptions the composition closely follows the
With
hymn
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
40
DEITIES.
No. 6, for a translation of which cf. On the Reverse is a prayer to the astral deity supra, p. 35 f. kakkab Isfrara (in 1. 34 she is addressed by her title of Akrabu, which like the second cf, JENSEN, Kosmologie p. 71), prayer goddess Bdu,
to the
in
The
on the tablet, contains the eclipse-formula
(cf.
incantation commences: "O Akrabu
Merciful goddess
,
60
1.
f.).
Who bestoweth life heareth supplication !" The god hum is next invoked, and he also is described In 11. 46 as "the hearer of supplication". 48 both deities are addressed in a petition for mercy and the removal of sin
Who
me
("Truly pity
my
let
you
Great
!
From
be loosened!")
sin
my
is
sin
Before
!
49 onwards the sup-
1.
After petitionpliant addresses himself solely to the goddess. ing for judgement he comes to the main object of his prayer,
which
in the line, there is a
the character
=
which Since
which
third sign
the dupl.
(cf.
C and E
before
the last
ttdt,
blank space preceded by traces of
A
,
the line
in
and BRUNNOW,
is
also
V|
|y,
List, no. 7739).
improbable that V||Y would be used by itself twice line as an ideogram for different words, the two
is
it
same
the
in
^| |f. The
itira
spells
against him.
In both the duplicates
14.
word
from sorcery and the
to seek deliverance
is
men may weave
following signs p{ ^| |f must be regarded as a compound ideogram; and, unless the text of C and E is wholly different from that of A (an unlikely supposition in view of their close resemblance in the preceding lines), we must conclude that
^|
F|
=
*
Y
the
inf.
omitted altogether.
=
It is
gamala already
of
A
,
known
while
the
^J
that
inf.
suzubu
is
^ (= SU.GAR)
so
that F| ^||Y BRUNNOW, List, 7250), (= SU.KAR) would represent a difference in writing the same word. 1 6. The second half of this line, commencing btltu ka-.
gamalu
no.
(cf.
.
,
The verb
that follows in
follows 11.
9,
15
is
in f.,
A
is
biltu ka-[a-si]
as-J$ur-ki, so that
the line in that
"O
The text lady! to thee have I turned etc." to which it be to restored E, probably according
duplicate runs:
however
probably to be restored
is
many 19
places
22).
in
preference to the
For the reading of
E
cf.
text
supra
of
A
p. 36.
(cf.
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS
ISTAR.
41
[ina? bi]-ri n sutti it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma to form 1. 83 f. of A.
ig.
may
possibly
have been expanded
gdm-lu has been restored from A, the only duplicate
26.
covers that portion of the text. tablet read gam-lu as in 1. 19. that
53
two
cf.
infra sub No. 12,
1.
1.
in
these
i.
K
This line has been restored from
9909, a fragment also addressed to the goddess Isbara and forms a closely parallel text (see below).
of a prayer, which
from
possible that the
is
For a discussion of the phrases occurring
f.
lines,
62.
It
is
59 onwards
No. 8.
Transliteration. ta-a-bu su-up-pu-u-ki ki-i ki-ru-ub nis sumi-ki
i
2.
tas-mu-u
[nap]-lu-us-ki llu
nu-u-ra
ki-bit-ki
3.
rimi-nin-ni-ma
4.
ki-nis nap-li-si-in-ni-ma li-ki-i un-ni-ni-ya
UZ-ki
5.
ir-di
6.
sar?-ta-a-ki
7.
u-bil
8. 9.
is-ti--h
1
as- bur
.
12.
ki-bi-i
lu
a-fyu-zu
nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki bi-lut-ki
tas-lim
ilu
na-fya-si
It-
is-di-bu lu-bi-il
ap-sa-na-ki pa-sa-ba u-kili-Si-ra kakfeadn-ki ft as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki lu-ii tas-mu-u
10. 1
ls-tar
[lu]-u
lim-mi-ru balatu
tu-ub libbi-
suk-
sa-li-mu
ma-ga-ru zi-mu-u-a fi
sidu damiktu sa pa-ni-ki ilu
13.
sa
im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a
1
6.
17.
1
8.
lamassu
dum-ka
lu tas-liin
lu-uk-su-da
su-mi-lu-[uk-ki] zik - ri
sa
ma Us - si -mi a-mat a-kab-bu-u ki-ma a-kab-bu-u lu-u ma-ag-rat ina tu-ub siri u bu-ud lib-bi i-tar-ri-in-ni u-mi-sam lu-ub-lut lu-us-lim-ma luuim pl-ya ur-ri-ki ba-la-ta sur-ki us-tam-mar ilu-[ut-ki] i-ma u-sa-am-ma-ru lu-uk-su-ud samu-u bidutii-kt apsu li-
- bi 14. ki
15.
lu-us-sip
sul-mu sa dr-ki-ki a-lt-kat
ris-lki]
G
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
42 pl sa 19. ilani
DEITIES.
Hani* 1 rabuti pl lib-ba-ki
kis-sa-ti lik-ru-bu-ki
li-
tib[-bu] 20.
INIMJNIM.MA SU IL.LA
21.
mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma
22. siptu at-tu-nu 23. nam-ru-ti 24.
a-na
SU
ilu
ilu
!star.KAN ana pan
lstar
SA.NA
bura si [tasakan(an)]
IL.LA
III sanitu ftpuS(tiS)]
kakkabani sar-Jju-titm sa mu1 rabiiti^ Hani* 1 sa lim-nu-ti ib-nu-ku-nu-si
fyul-lu-ku
25 26
-ki li-tib
27
-$#
-su-ti
liu
A-nim
ma-mi abnH SIR.GAR.RA-ki sa
su-
MU-ii
bi-li-i
siru
ina sa-
da-li-fyu
28
formed from two fragments of the K. Collection (K 2396 -f3893) which I have joined. Only one side of the tablet has been preserved and this is evidently the Reverse, as its beginning is too abrupt to form the commencement of an incantation. The first nineteen lines are addressed to the goddess Istar, and only the beginning of the incantation is missing, in which the goddess is addressed by name, and which n are apparently concluded the Obverse of the tablet. LI. 6 regularly divided, the first half of each stating some attention or observance on the part of the suppliant towards his goddess, which balances and justifies the petitions contained in the second half of the line. The colossi whose favour is invoked in II. 12 and 13 evidently surround the goddess on all sides and possNo. 8
is
K
,
ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine.
Then follow various
couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length of days, and the prayer concludes with a formula of benediction.
petitions
Translation. 1
2.
3. 4. 6.
good
is
thy supplication
when the spirit (?) of thy name is propitious!
Thy regard is prosperity, thy command is light! Have mercy on me, O Islar\ Command abundance! Truly pity me and take away my sighing! 5 have I held: let me bring joy of heart! Thy
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS ISTAR 7.
I
8.
I
9.
I
10. I
11. I
ETC.
43
.
have borne thy yoke: do thou give consolation! have thy head: let me enjoy success and favour! have protected thy splendour: let there be good fortune and prosperity! have sought thy light: let my brightness shine! have turned towards thy power: let there be life and
peace Propitious be the favourable sidu who is before thee: may the lamassu that goeth behind thee be propitious! That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that which is on thy left hand attain favour! Speak and let the word be heard! Let the word I speak, when I speak, be propitious! Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion! My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be perfect, let me behold thy divinity! When I plan, let me attain (my purpose): Heaven be thy !
12.
13.
14. 15.
16. 17.
1
8.
joy, may the Abyss hail thee! the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the great gods delight thy heart!
May
19.
After the colophon in 1. 20 f. prescribing an offering of a drink-offering to be set before Istar and the ,
incense and
ceremony of (cf.
supra
p. i3f.),
certain
2.
Ye
destroy 17
stars,
evil did
Anu
The ends
f.
ing to No.
9,
11.
11,
ideogram
who
KAS.SAG
!
....!
3.
of these lines have been restored accord24, etc.
(cf.
supra p.
The
21).
in directions for
ntibfru
common
itself is
ceremonies,
cf.
where an offering of the mi-ib-ba
[KAS].SAG Col. IV,
1.
To
create you!"
uncommon occurrence
9
stars,
In this line mi-ib-fra takes the place of the
21.
1.
to
beginning: "Ye brilliant bright ones, whom the great gods
to
of
the hand
be three times performed there follows the commencement of a hymn
raising
tanaki(ki)-ma occurring
3 [mi]-ib-ba ilia,
1.
7
not
K 6209,
is prescribed, the phrase four lines above, 6230
mi-ify-fri
K
kun-ni,
etc.
G2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
44
No.
DEITIES.
9.
Transliteration. Obv. 1.
2.
-
ga
[siptu
[rubu
[ Marduk
-
sal
LSAGJLA
4. [bil
-
-
ba
mu
6.
su
ma
1
[/u/
-
a
- ti
ga
-
im
LMAH.TIL.LA
mu-dis-su-u
-
KI
mil
ris
ra
-
ni
I.
-
si
rap
8.
Us usumgal [ka ka - [Us sumu - ka 2ilu
9.
Marduk
10. ina 11. i -
13.
su
14.
sup
15.
ti - i -
6.
17. 1
1
-
lu
-
-
-
/// -
9.
sur
us
u
-
ya
tarn
am
-
sa
kit
na
an
-
-
[In
-
ub
mar -
ma
-
tu
lu - us - lim
hit
-
ru
bu
-
22.
ba
23.
ma bar - ka
"Marduk
iz - ziz
-
-
nam
Bil
- ris
-
ya^
a
-
1
1
[Mm]*
sa
kis
rabuti*
[1NIM.IN1M].MA
-
ilu
sa
-
lu
ka
1L.LA
-
ya]<
-
[at
-
ba
&
[ya] -
an]
ma-ag-[rat] ki-[bi]
*
lu
-
us
-
[bi]
-
[bi]
li-ris~[ka] lik - ru -
lib
SU
ka
1
l-a
- ti
1
ya] 3
ma - ga- [ra]
lu-u
-
ka]
ud]
-
ki
dal
urru-ka
25. [Hani]*
u
-
napistim(tim)
napisti(tim)
-
-
u
a-kab-bu-u
rabu-u
Iat
pi
ina Suimli
ki-ma^
btlu
-
damiktim(tim)^] ina imni - [ya] 1
[u
q
a-kab-bu-u
Su
[ina libbi -
iz - ziz
li -
- iik -
[ina
damiktim(tim) - za - zu lik
ma]
ut
-
ilu
lu
[
-
-
[
- li - mu lu ina idi - ya I0 - ma -a a si ma kabagam
21.
27.
nisi*
-
il
26.
-
ya sal
-
a-mat
ilu
- ti
sir
li -
ya
20.
24.
-
ka -
ka
ru*
istari
8.
- ti -
kin -
si
ina pi
parakkani^ ] ta - a - ab]
1
btlu rabu-u
u
us
-
Hi ilu
bi
ma
12.
1
-
ki
balatu] sa - a - ti]
-
1
-
7.
]
TUR.RA] LZID.DA]
Babili
5.
AssurJ
NV.DIM.MUD
bu
tukulti(ti)
llu
i-mz
u
il
[mu- Sal -Urn napisti(ti) a-sa-rid -
-
pu
bu-kur
ti-iz-kd-ru
ilu
3.
su
ru
-
AS
-
ka ^ ilu
bu
-
li- tib
-
[ka] [bu]
[Marduk.KAN]
2 B zn-lul. U"Marduk bihi rabu-u ina l}ibit-ka ka-bit-ti lu-ub-lut. B kit-tit ina pi-ya. * B damiltti(ti) ina libbi-ya. 5 B ti-ru. 6 B damikti(ti). 7 8 B ina 10 9 B i-da-ai. B ina im-ni-ya. B lur-garn-ma. lu-mi-li-ya. 11 3 B i-ma. 12 B rabu napilti(ti) [lu]-u. B napiUi-ya. 14 B a-dal-lu-ka. 15 B libba-ka. 1
3
J
PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND A GODDESS.
45
Rev.
28
sir-turn ilu
SA.TAR
i-
.
.
1
ra-bit
[ i$tarati] ilani[* ?] -turn i-til-lit ilanipl ka-nu-ut I.
29
30 ilu
31. [sar]-rat 32. sar-rat
ilu
TUR.DUL.KU
l.SAG.ILA
ikal
sA
-ma-li-tu
36
39. [ka]-i-$at
balatu
i-[ram-mu] u [dannati] na-[a$-ki] [zini]
nadnat(at) [aplu u un-ni-ni ma-[bi-rat
li-kat
nisi pl
gi-mir u
si-ta-aS far-it-ti
ziru] tas-lit]
[nab-ni-ta] ilu
Si-la-an
ba-i-[lat*
Bil]
UD.DA.GAN ta-bar-ri-[i sa-an-dakr]
-pal-ki -ki i$-tii
44
ma-[ta-a-ti]
sa-pi-ktit
napisti(ti)
42
]
puSki kata du2
in-Si
40. [ba?]-na-at
NIN.
bul-lu-ta^
sa-bi-ta
37- [i] -pi-rat 38. na-si-rat
ilu
$a-du-[ii
ina
35. it-ti-rat
43
ilanipl
su-lnl
Hi
Bi-lit
41
sal-ba-bu a-pil
Babili KI
33. bi-lit 34.
pl
kit-mu-sa
[muSi
u
im-ma]
-ut-ki dal-la]
ma-[.
45
a-bu-ti
[-at
46
[ki-bi-i
47
-[kir
48
[
49
in-Si]
damikti(ti)]
da-ba-bi]
lu-uk-Su-ud] pi-ya]
-[bit
50
damkuti* 1]
[
51
[
52
pl
ba-ni-ti]
[
ti-ni-Si-ti]
53
[
damikti(ti)]
54
[
kil-la-a-ti]
55
[-ki $uk-.....]
56
[-turn-
K
7
The two fragments 2558 -J- K 9152, which I have joined and which form the basis of the text of No. 9, contain portions of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from Col. Ill, 11. i 21 of 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly 2 12 have been restored LI. 1 bilingual text (cf. IV pl. 21*). from this tablet, which is cited as B, without alteration, but in J several restorations have been made in accordance 11.13 7
K R
1
A
la bul-lu-lu.
2
A
,
sa-bi-ta-at hat.
3
B
ba-'-lat.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
46
DEITIES.
other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. 14 ff.) in preference to the corresponding readings of B. The incantation
with
addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.
is
Translation. 1.
2.
3.
4.
mighty, powerful, strong one of As$ur\
noble, exalted, first-born of la\ Marduk, the mighty, who causeth Itura to rejoice! Lord of hagila, Help of Babylon, Lover of lzida\
5.
Preserver of
6.
Shadow
7.
8. 9.
10. 11.
12.
13.
14 15. 1
O O O
6.
life,
Prince of J.MAN. TIL. LA,
Renewer
of the land, Protector of distant peoples ever the Sovereign of shrines!
of
life
!
!
For For ever is thy name good in the mouth of the peoples! O Marduk, mighty lord, At thy exalted command let me live, let me be perfect and
me
behold thy divinity! let me attain (my purpose)! Cause righteousness to dwell in my mouth! let
When
I plan,
mercy in my heart! Return and be established! May they command mercy! May my god stand at my right hand!
20.
goddess stand at my left hand! god, who is favourable, stand firmly at my side, To give utterance, to command, to hearken and show favour! Let the word I speak, when I speak, be propitious!
21.
O
22.
The
17.
18. 19.
23. 24.
25. 26.
May my May my
Marduk, mighty
lord,
command
life!
do thou command! my Before thee brightly have I bowed (?) myself, let me be satisfied May Bit be thy light, may la shout with joy unto thee! May the gods of the world be favourable to thee! life
May
of
life
the great gods delight thy heart!
The second incantation commences the Reverse
the following
Queen of hagila the palace of the gods, the Lady of Babylon, the Shadow of lands! Lady of the gods, who loveth to give life, Who giveth succour in sorrow and distress!
mountain!
titles
33. 34. 35.
of the
whom
tablet,
32.
!
and
is
addressed to a goddess to
are ascribed
:
-
PRAYERS TO MAKDUK AND A GODDESS. 36.
The
39.
bestoweth
40.
Who
hath
41.
[Lady?]
38.
i.
-f-
K
who
one,
Who Who Who
37.
47
.
holdeth the hands of
who poureth out seed, who giveth offspring- and seed, who taketh away sighing, who accept-
supporteth the weak, protecteth
life, life,
eth prayer, the peoples, the whole of creation! of the rising and the setting, the mistress of Bil\
made
This prayer
6680, Col.
I,
included
is
1.
1 1
(cf.
the
in
supra p.
list
of incantations
K
2832
15).
explained by BRUNNOW, ZA, IV, p. 242 as R, 29, 23 h the word is followed by "anger", since in ni--u which occurs again in V R, 21, 43^ apparently as a
=
3.
sal-ba-bu
is
V
of a-ga-gu (ibid. 1. 40 d). This explanation does not suit But a-ga-gu, besides meanin the present passage. "to be strong", while ni--u in the ing "to be angry", also text cited by BRUNNOW stands between the words ti-bu-u "to
synonym word
the
=
advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength. 9.
B omits
the latter half of the line, reading without break:
"O Marduk, mighty 15.
In B, published in
read na-an-jj 23. In
IV
me
live!"
ua-
^^J]
weighty command
lord, at thy
R
2
pi. 21*, for
,
*"H according to the traces form a-tal-lu-ka might be II 2 |
let
on the from
tablet. ilu
"to be
high" with the same meaning as II i but the prep, ma-bar-ka would then be out of place. I have therefore taken adalluka ;
for adallaluka, the prep, 24. li-ris-ka, cf. p. 77) li-ris-ka
26. In
~^L[.
B
not
merely repeating the suffix of the verb. 7592 etc. Obv. 1. 21 (BRUNNOW, ZA, V,
Babilu Kl
.
(IV
The *~HlJ
41. This
K
R
2
is
,
pi.
for
21*)
^TITO
^JJJ
read ^TTT
carelessly written on the tablet.
passage proves that
si-i-TAS (= fan) = sttan,
as
is
be read s.itas, suggested by JENSEN, Kosmo.y/'-z'-^r
[
is
to
probably on the authority of DELITZSCH. AL-\ p. 35, The forms sitai and sttan evidently existed side by
logie, p. 14,
no. 311.
cit.) explains the of Sun". the mination-point
side.
JENSEN
(loc.
word as meaning
"the cul-
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
48
DEITIES.
No. 10.
Transliteration. Obv.
lim-nu-tu li-pat-tir rubu Hani* 1 4. miS-ri-tu-u-a ili-ya li-ti-ba Samu-u
-ri-Su-nu
3 ilu
&
2
i
Marduk
fadiitu-ka
Hani* 1 rabuti* 1
5.
-li-sa(n li-tib-ka 6.
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
IL.LA
il
ilw
git-ma- lu a-bl-rum am baltu mus-ti-Sir am mitu u
$ur-bu-u
7. Siptu
8
Marduk.[KAN?~]
Marduk
Uu Marduk 1
10
n
btlu
12
ni-
rapsati*
-ri$ a-tu-.
[daian]
15. '"'
mati
btl Si-mat
[a-lak-ti du-um-mi-ik]
tu-u-a]
1
usurati*
1
Hani* 1
1
at-ta-ma]
lul-lik tap-pi-i /u-u damikti[(ti) Su-ut-li-ma-am-ma kaft
ri-$a-a-[ti lu-
iz-ziz ina
tl
[imni-yd
li-ta-mi-ka
na-ram [. 24. samu-u bidiitu-ka ilu
26.
A-nim
ilu
il
[ "Igigi
Sama$
[$im]-ti Si-i-mt li-$i-ra i-da-
16.
pl -u-a
ilu
$u-tu]
.]
.] ilu
$a u-mi-ya
22. ai ip-par-ki rabisu
BU
.]
Samas
20.
ilu
$a la salimu
ilu
li-
Hi- yd
lit-tal-
llu
sulmu(mu) [. ilu Malik far-til 23. .
.
a-$a-rid ilani pl
.
.]
irsitim(tim) Uilu
Bil u
19.
.]
21.
"atalfi
sal-li
25.
.
MI. MI at-tu-la [ana damikti(ti) Suk-na
8
i-Sa-riS
ul-si
bil
[lid]-mi-ka [$unat
17.
.
.
sik-nat
-tu
13 14
...
9.
sami-i u irsitim[(tim ?)]
l-a
li-
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
27. [siptu?] ilu nam-ri(?)
ilu
IL.LA
$i-mu u
Sama$.[KAN?]
ka- la-ma
Rev.
28
-ka
bit-ti-ka
31.
The bracketed 11.
111127.
si-
29 30.
ilu
Samas
$A(?) ib-ba-nu
pulanu apil pulani
portions of
11.
15
u
nap-ti-tu
23 have been restored from No.
6,
PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND AMA.
49
........... -la i-di-a $d ilu-Su 33. ana panu-ka RA ZIB.BA Ml .......... INIM.INIM.MA ..... A 32
34.
ki-i
35.
pi
**
u
[li--um sa
No. 10 (K 5980 of an older tablet. in the
written
.]
+ K
according to
8746) is, Unlike the other texts
1.
35, a copy
volume
in this
Babylonian character, and, though
in
11.
it
6
is
and
26 it contains the distinctive colophon-line, in 1. 34 it presents a different one to that usually found in this class of texts. It contains parts of three incantations, the first being addressed to
Marduk, the second
to
name has not been cantations
is
SamaS, and the third to a god whose The second of these three in6, 11. 97 ff. and has been partly
preserved. a duplicate of No.
m#ny places however the tablets are too broken to admit of restoration from one another (cf. p. 37). 7. It is possible that the horizontal wedge which follows restored from that text; in
-^4H *~*7~
plate 21)
(cf.
17.
merely a
case read a-pil
in this
;
is
The phrases
llu
slip
made
in
writing the sign
Marduk.
in this line
appear to have stood
in the
reverse order to that in which they occur in No. 6, for it is improbable that li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a was included in 1. 16, leavl ing lid-mi-ka $unat* -u-a as a line 1
8.
The
by
itself.
traces of the character before
form of *~|^5
in
which case the
line
suggest the Bab.
\
would read: Sunati* 1
at-
tu-la etc. 20.
This line possibly contained
1.
i2of. of No. 6 in the
reverse order.
Only one sign is missing from the beginning of 1. 27. In the transliteration I have restored this as X^n. regarding the 27.
line as the
beginning of the incantation which
the Reverse.
If
however the
line
is
continued on
contained directions for cere-
monies, ^z"\| should be restored, giving as the commencement of the line the common ceremonial formula ipu$ an-nam. The signs
^IH
\ 3
1
.
should possibly be read as one character
Possibly for
ty-
*~\\ read
flH"TO
ar-ri
\^||-
Section
II.
Prayers addressed to Gods. This Section, as its title indicates, is composed of tablets containing prayers addressed only to one god. They may indeed take the form of large tablets, each including several incantations interspersed with ceremonies, and resembling in arrangement those published under Section I; they differ from these, however, instead of being addressed to various gods and goddesses, the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all adin
that,
dressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples of this class of text. second subdivision might be made of
A
smaller tablets such as Nos. n, 18 and 19, which contain but one prayer in some cases accompanied by a few directions for
ceremonies.
In
addition to
their
difference
further distinguished from the former class
on a somewhat coarser
clay.
They
in
size
by being
they are inscribed
are moreover written in a
larger character and a few have the appearance of extracts from the larger tablets made possibly for some being
slightly
temporary purpose.
Some of the Nos. included in this Section are merely fragments, of whicl} so little has been preserved that it is impossible to say with certainty to what form of text they originally belonged. ally a
large
It
is
tablet
indeed probable that No. 13 was originto No. 12, and that No. 29 is a
similar
fragment of one of the smaller extracts, but there
is
in
insufficient data for a final classification.
many cases As however
each contains a prayer to one god, and there is no definite indication that they included prayers to other deities, they have
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. been
51
under the present Section. The tablets containsame deity have been placed together; the which the groups occur, however, has not been dictated
classified
ing prayers to the
order in
the relative importance of the deities addressed, but is that which was found most convenient for the arrangement of the
by
plates.
No. 11.
Transliteration. 1.
2.
[nap]-$ur-su
3.
[ka]-bu-u
4.
[$d]-su-u
5.
[am]-ma-ti-ya
6.
[kima]
7.
[btlu]
b
[a-mi-lu]-tum
ilu
[a-lak-ti
12.
[lu-ut-ta-id-ma]
J
ri-mi-nu-u"
ilu
Su-ma -
i-Si-it
i-
[man-nu?]
a-ra-a$-$i l $
la
lu-u$-ti--ma l(>
ana-ku $a
-ka
"
Hani*" 1
ina
l*
lu
i-pu-u$
lu
mudu u
la
ka-bat
ana amilu ba-ba-lu
$it-tu-tu
ilu
miS-Sdr-riS
ig
u-kdl-lil
i-lam-mad
pu-Su
-a
lam-mad
^a
[za?]-lip-tu
-ka
7
na-bat^
man-mi
y&]~u
ar-ra]-
.
8
20.
u$-ti-si-[ma]
ba-la]-ti
17 1
1
ilu
6.
id-da-sa-an-ni
a-pa-lu^
15 1
it-lal-pan-ni*-
Marduk
ilu
13. [As-rat .
ri-mi-nu-u*
si-mu-u
ma-la la
[man-nu
a-bu-bu
a-bu
lib-bi-ya
ra]-ma-ni-$a^
n.
2
uk-ta-ad-di-da-an-ni^
rabu-u
[a-na
.
la
ina
i-zis-su
$i-bi*
9.
.
$a
la
u
8.
14. [.
Marduk u
10
io-
ilu
karradu*
[Siptu]
mudu
ai ik-tar an-ni pu-fur-ma
[i]-Sa-ti-ya
i-ti-ik
u mi-lim-ma
l()
20
$%r-ti pu-$ur nu-um-mi-ir 22
A ri-mi-nu-u-um. * A it8 A ki-ma ina libbi-ya. A tal-pu-nin-ni. a-pa-lum. am-ma-ti-ya. 9 A 12 A a-mi-lu-tu. 10 A ll A ri-mi-nu-u. $i-bi-im. bi-lum. uk-(a-ad-di-da-ni. 16 A 13 14 15 A na-bi-at. A [a]-na ra-ma-ni-la-ma. A [a]-ra-$i.
A
1
Siptu bit 5
17
-i(?)-ma. 11. 1
6
6
^
A
The fragment
[mudu]-u u C.
Id
mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].
M C
3
i-zi-su.
A
7
K 6537,
in the Transliteration is cited as
ff.,
line in
nu-ru kar-ra-du.
A
20
which exhibits
C.
18
C pu-tur.
C
a very similar text to
[Sit]-tu-tu-um 21
Ll.
^||.
19
C
20 and 21 form one
nu-um-mir.
Hz
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
52
zu-itk-ki
21. [dal]-ba-ti-ya 22.
I
-ni
abu
abi-ya
abi-ya ai
ra-ma-ni-ya Hi 25. ik-ta-ba-an-ni-ma 1 damkati* 1 hati* 26. a-na 24. [a]-na
27. ina
28. ni-su
ilu
Marduk
ina
sa
an-ni
an-ni
29. li-na-du-ka
ti-pi-ik-da-ni da-ris lu-ziz-ku
ti-mi-ki
-matt
lil-lik
ubbib-an-ni
sal-mii
ili-ya
u
di-sa-a-tum(?)
30. Jtarradu
s&KAN.KAL
kima sa
sa-la-ti-yh
a-fyi-tu-ma
itiba-a
tas-li-ti
ik-ri-bi
u
ni-su-ti-ya*
-ti-ya
23
ummi-ya ummu ummi-yh
sak-na-At
As-ri
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-sur
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-sur
Rev. ilu
an-ni
lrua 31. biltu rabitum(tum) UuNabu ta-a-bu Su-mu 32. 33. biltu
ilu
34.
karradu
35.
Hani* 1 a-$i-bu ilu
36.
ilu
rabttum(tum)
an-ni
ilu
A-nim
38. lib
-
ul-tu
ilu
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
42.
[AG].AG BI ana pan (an)
45
s
ilu
IL.LA
nikii
SA.NA mu dispu
am mastakal ana
tasakan(an)
lid
-
tur
-
ya
li-tu-ra
Marduk.KAN
burasi tasakan(an) foimitu tasakan(an)
libbi
minutu
-
lud-lul
da-li-li-ka
UuMarduk
SA samni ztr
pu a
bi
as-ri-su
Marduk
41.
44
-
a
a-na
a-lit-ti-ya
40. [kar]-ra-du
43
ma
-
ki
ummi
39. u
pu-ut-ri - tur
pu
si-bi-ri-ya i-pu-su
VII.-SU
adi
ka
pu-ut-ri pu - tur
an-ni pu-ut-ra
sa
37. su-up-pi-ifr-ma
ba
an-ni
Tas-mi-tum
Nirgal
NA.GAL.A -
an-ni
samni tanadi(di)
munu-ma samnu tapasas(as)
46
$i
47. [ikal
milu
-
i
-
ru
Assur-ban-apli] sarru
git
-
ma
-
lu
si-tar-bu
etc.
The incantation contained by No. 1 (K 235 -\- K 3334) addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with petitions for the removal of sin. Though some of the lines are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the line of thought running through the composition is clear. The 1
is
1
L. 22
abi-ya
is
expanded into three
abi-ya
lines in
C
,
which read
ummi-ya
,
^
c
,-ti-va
:
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
53
commences with an invocation of the god as "the hero Marduk, whose anger is the storm-flood", and whose word suppliant
and rebellious cannot disregard. In 1. 5 f. he Marduk has granted him eloquence, he though complains has also afflicted him ("My words in my heart he bringeth forth! Like an old man hath he bowed me down!"). Therefore, after praising the righteous among mankind and stating his the disobedient that,
own
aspirations ("whoever hath learnt the way of god let praise, wickedness I have not possessed; the sanctuaries of let
me
me life
seek!"), he asks in 11. igff. to be purified from his sin into the favourable hands of his god. Then fol-
and delivered
lows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he successively addresses Irfta, Nabii, TaSmitu, Nirgal, Ann etc. In the last three lines he returns to the god Marduk, for the
renewal of whose favour he prays
"Let in the following terms who bore heart like father the mother and my thy my begetter me return into its place! O hero Marduk let me bow in :
,
humility before thee!" After the incantation there follow four lines of directions for ceremonies intended to
following.
SA
its
accompany
Before Marduk a
SA.NA
"Do
recitation.
of incense shalt thou
the set,
a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter shalt thou offer, the seed of the M*46>a/~plaiit in the middle of the oil cast, recite the incantation and
a
of
oil,
,
anoint with
whom i.
catch-line
to a
god
A
commences the text with the words duplicate nu-ru "incantation of the house of light", a title that
The
omitted in the text
is
commences a prayer
hails as "the exalted, the perfect, the powerful!"
it
Siptu bit
The
oil."
For other incantations with
itself.
this
R
60 [67]), heading cf. No. 22, 1. 35, K 2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV K 54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14 and Vol.11 p. XXIII), K. 157, 1.
9 (ibid. p. 41),
p. 880),
K
9004,
K
1.
2425,
10,
i-zis-su (var. i-zi-sii)
onym
i
(ibid. p.
581,
1.
5,
for izzit-su,
K
442),
7866,
1.
i
(ibid.
etc.
izzitu
being prob. a syn-
of uzzu and uzzatu "anger".
20
f.
These
27. It cf.
1.
Rm.
is
DELITZSCH,
lines
have been restored from
possible that -ku in
Grammar,
56,
lu-ziz-ku
Addenda.
K 3927, Rev. 1.3
=
2
s.
m.
f.
suffix,
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
54
The
44.
plant
by 4" ;!!! ^TT? and BRUNNOW, List,
**IN.NU.U$ e
i-
R
IV
^JU
mas-ta-kal (not ^f=
-
in
2
26
1.
36
IV
jf{ as
R
1
no. 6049).
by
46. si-tar-fyu
rendered
is
metathesis for sitrafyu.
No. 12.
Transliteration.
ZI.TAR.RU.DA KA.LU.BI.DA
mursi DI.PAL.A
/;*
dubbubu ana amilu ul 2.
DU.DU.BI
ina
ilu
3.
mu
gusuru arku
initsi
suluppu KU.A. 77R tasapak(ak)
illu
SA samni
ana pan
lasalafy
Marduk GI.GAB
itifyi
tukan(an)
niku mil dispu
fyi-
mitu tasakan(an) 4.
kar* atu
SA.NA
a-da-gur tukan(an) si-am na-ab-la tasapak
burasi
tasakan(an) 5.
6.
KAS. SAG
>^T
a " pl ana pan KISDA art* 1 isuMA art* wSID ma-kan-na tanadi(di) wbdtufassu ina Hi SIR. AD arka KISDA *GIS.SAR 1
tanaki(ki)
tanadi(di)
tiruZAG xMI.HI u *r*KA.lZl tasakan(an) samnu ina iwnapsastu wurkarinnu talaki(ki)-ma ana libbi immirti
7.
8.
niki tanaki
samnn 9.
gassu burasu iwbinu
*ammastakal
su-a-tu
burasu
isamJL
'tuNIM iwasagu *
AN.HUL.MIS 12. I
sa 2 burasu I sa abnu uknu I sa
^kunukku
I sa
abnu
ukmi
abnu
kunukku ina
bi-rit
parutu ab
ttpus(us) riitu
13.
abnu
AN.HUL.MIS
abnu
ina
""pa-
l}urasu
GU.GAD
tasakak(?)(ak) 14.
DA.SAR
ina
1
A
Samnu
ina
Su-a-ffuj.
kar* aiu
2
A
la.
bur
-
zi
-
KU
sa tasakan(an) sa-su-nu AN.HUL.MIS
gal
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. 15.
'
55
ina samni iwSurmtnu tubbal ina *wnapSaStu [wurkarinnu ina
DA].SAR 1
6.
kat amUu marsi subut-ma Siptu
ilu
tasakan(an)
Marduk
Ill
sanitu tlu
17. 1
8.
Siptu
Marduk
19. tiz-ka-ru
tlu
24.
a-bu-ub ilu
25 26
i'
-ru-bu
-u-um
.
sil-
$&
Su-tu-ru
-turn
$a-
-su
kabtu
a-[li]-
b(p)u-iin-gu-ln
wkakku
-Sar-iu
uz-nu
to 3
kab-tu
ka-bal la
-iz-zu
"
DU.KIRRUD.KU git-malilu LUGAL.KIRRUD a*Marduk
llu
27.
git-ma-[lu]
sarru
Marduk
22. ga$-ru 23.
l
ul 2 uttakkaru(ru)
siru $d
20. li--u 21.
matati sal-[ba-bu]
btl
id-diS-Su-u
Sar-fyu
munu-Su
Marduk
28. btl
Saint*"
bit
rabuti* 1
bilu
-ik
-nin
mu-di-i(?)
1
tainaU* 1
u
sd-di-i
fya-i-du
nufyiu
bur-sa-a-ni
u g(k)up-pi u bi-ra-a-ti ninS-ti-iS-ru nari* 1 llu tlu a$-na-an it 30. foa-ai-Ad la-J}ar(^) ba-nu-n Si-ant u ki-i mu29. btl
diS-iu-u 31. ta-ba-an-na
Sa ilu u
ilu
*<"" iirkitu
i$-tar ba-nu-u ki-rib
-mi(?)-$u-nu 32.
ilu
uSumgal
33. ir-Su
bu-kur
34. bilu at-ta-ina 35.
at-ta-ma
36. ku-la
u
llu
A-nun-na-ki
^"Igigi*
ba-nu-u
la
kima kima
ti-[m]-$it gim-ri * l ta-ba-d$-$i
a-bi u urn-mi ina ilu
Sama$
at-ta 1
a-ii-rn
ik-lit-si-[nal?]
tit$-nam-mar
-Sir-si-na
riS-sa
{lu
37. tuS-ti-sir i'ku-tu du 38. bi-rit uzna -Si-na
UD.DA
CAN -ri-bu
-turn
matati u nisi* 1 rap$ati[t l] 40. ri-mi-na-ta
39.
-rum
41
an-/ja
42
nam-ta-ru
43
-bat kat-su
u
44
1
A
inserts bilu.
id-di-lu-u.
2
A
bit
$ii-nu
Sa
si-
[ti]-iz-ba-ru fi-ru Sa la.
3
A
[li]-'-u rap-*u.
4
A
here
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
56 45.
Su 46.
47.
48. 49. 50. 51.
52. 53.
istar-
pulamtum(tum)]
............... ................... u-ma- ..... ana niS kati-[ya] .......................... maruStu ............................... ........... u-ban-ni kima .............. tala--bu .............. u alu ta-ni-fyu di-fru ma-mit tabu ni-Su la mursu u-saj}- .......... suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu Sa ku- .......... Sit- .......... salman^ -u-a il-ku-u
AKA ..........
kata du -Su
ib-
.
,
l
l
54.
jlu
[ana-ku arad]-ka pulanu apil [pulani Sa ilu-Su pulanu
du
55. ipir Sipi
Sab-su
-ya
ka-
li -
man-da-ti-ya
.....
ina ip-Si limmti* 1 Sa amiluti* 12 lu-ub-ba-ku u lu-ub-bu-ta-ku-[ma] 57. mi-lat Hi u amtluti(ti)^ ibasa-a ili-ya BAR.DA $uttu-u-a lim-
56. ba-ds-ti tab-la-tu
na fya-da-a 58. idat^-ii-a 59. bi-li ina
ul i-Sa-a ri-^a-ma purus kit-ti ft -mi an-ni-i iziz-ma $i-mi* ka-ba-ai di-ni di-in
titirtu-u-a
purussa-ai pnrus(us) 60.
6
6
T
1.
murus
SAG NA
nu-uk-kir-ma
tl
62. ina ki-bit pi-i-ka
63. ai
64. ai
imti
idati^
Sun&ti*
di-J}u
sa zumri-yh
dinu-ma afyuzu(?)-ni
lim-nu u-pis kas-$a-pi n 1
Sa
ITI.MJS
Sa
arSaSi** 9
imfi 1
litanun
iti^a-a
mimma
ai itiba-a
imti
itibu-ni
nu-us-si
amilutu
"i$tari-[ya?]
ili-ya
5
1
limniiti*'
Sami-i u
irsitim(tim) 65.
lumun ITI
66. ina 67.
matt
u
ali
ai
ikSuda-ni
ya-si
il 1 pi limni liSani limmti Sa amiluti* pani-ka ln-nS-lim-ma'
Saminu
AN.HUL
Sa ina kiSadi-ya Saknu(nu)
mimma
limnu
ai u-Sis-ni-ka 68. arrat limuttim(tim) pit Sa la
69.
kima
A
abnu
nu-ri
parittu
damku
ana
lim-mir
a-fyi-ti
i-dir-tu
li-is-kip
ai
ar-Si
12
2 B Sa a.......... 3 B Hi ilu i$tari u B pu-ru-us. 6 L. 60 is expanded in B and forms .......... -ya nu-us-si, and .......... -us-su di-hu $a zumri-yd C, which reads .......... -si, and .......... -ya, appar7 In 61 B reads .......... ently had the same reading as B. place of 8 B -ma li-ir-lu-ni lis-ku-nu-ni ri-i-ma, C .......... -i-ma. kas-$ap-tum, C .......... -turn. 9 B .......... -u dr-sa-su-u. 10 BC amtlutumftuml. 1
gloss reads i$-[ku-u].
* B amilutum(tum). two lines which read
it-mi.
5
1.
11
C ..... -ui-lim.
12
C
probably read
dr-li.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
57
Rev.
ktma abnu uknu na-pis-ti ina pani-ka li-kir li-Sak-na ri-i-mu ktma burasu ili-ya u llu i$tari-ya sulmu(mu) itti-ya ana ina pi nisi* 1 lu-ub-si damikti(ti) lu-ni-is-su-u* ktma iwkunukku limniti* l -ya
70. 71.
72. 73.
74. arrat
75. ina
u
79.
ni-iS
80.
9
8
83.
ktma ktma kima ^
84.
wbi-nu** ullil-an-ni
kati*
ma
82.
1
kart aiu
85.
22
88.
It-Sir
kun-nu lip-su-su
pani-ka ul
lu-ba-
ina
ma-mit rabuti pl
balatu
ki-bi
sa
ru-fyi-i
ina
Hi
ug-gat ni-Su
lip-su-ru
lu-bi-ib
irsitim(tim)
uSisnika(ka)
Hani* 1
lu-lil
ib-Su-u-ni tabati^ 112
la
ru-si-i
ki-rib sami-i lu-ut-ta-mir lip-ta-at-ti-ru ki-sir limniti*)l-ya
ilu
ki-bit
l-a
ilu
l-a 2i
dipari sa a-bi apsi
ilu
lu
AZAG
ilu
Hani* 1
libba(ba)-ka
damiktu
GIS.BAR *
li-nu-uj}
lip- fur
ar-ni-ya^ li-sat-lim-ma^
Marduk
sar
u fcuru(r)
i*u
lip-$ur-an-ni^
SA.NA
a-na ni$ kati-ya ilu
*aDIL.BAD
sa^
a-gub-ba
a-mat
8g.
fai-ti-tu
dan-na
86. li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni^ 87. ina
ina
zi-kir
pi-ka Sami'i
l
at
pi-ir-i*
uz-zu
kil-la-tu
78.
1.
Sa
nap-Sal-tum
Titti sit-tii
ai itifoa-a
ft
u-kar-ri-bu-ni 6
77. ai
2
tabtitm(tnm)
su-mi
pani-ka
Sammi*1 *
76.
la
limutti(ti)
[NIN.SI.KU] Marduk ma$-maS
Hani* 1 rabiiti^ 1 abkal ilu lgigi] lu-ut-ta--id & Sar-ra-tum 2 * il"Dam-ki-[na lu-
2*
tt$-ti-$ir]
ana-ku arad-ka pulanu apil pulani lu-itb-luf lu-u$-[lim-ma] 23 lu-uS-tam-mar ilu-ut-ka lud-lu-la da-[li]-li-[ka]
go.
'
91.
1
tum.
a
C
ki-ma
C lumu
ri-bu-u-ni
il-la-pi
13
4m.
C
9
li-ba-
u
For
C
C
80
reads 10
" C
ki-ma.
" C C
arrat limuttum(tum) la (a-al6
C
u
fti-ti-tu
",
1.
u binu
here inserts
(^ij
\
li-nu-u^
etc.
12
C
^^I^^Cffi)'
/M /-a u.
18
C
23
C
ilu fa
19
li-la-at-li-ma. 21
C
ilu la
C*^T" **)'
etc.
^TIT
lu-lil ina ru-fr-i
1B
UGI$.BAR u HAZAG.IZU.
Sa
ai u-&ar-
^ ^ %^TI
^[gj ^]]} >^ 8 1 C reads ki-ma Sami-i J1 C ki-ma ib-lu-ni. ir-$i-tum. For
'
kdti^-ya li-kun
dd-li-li-ka lud-lul.
C
5 C C ^T]r for !>> dr-ni-ya. 7 C omits itti and reads Stt-ta ^il-lat
1 kal-lap-ti limnutiP Sa
dr-ni-ya.
niS
1.
2
.
.
ki-bi baldfu.
20
C C
4
u pi-ir-
minima lim-nu.
C Wdd". f-dil-li.ii
abntt is. u kunukku li-is-su-u.
2*
C
la fa-bn-
' HP* ur an ni
-
C
lib-bi-btt-
(>-*^-
C u
iar ' raf
-
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
58
lu-uS-tam-mar
92. ili-ya iln
93.
94. 95.
istari-ya
ma$-ma$
ana-ku
ft
KISDA
98.
.
ilu
IL.LA
u
,
NU
KI SA
-bu-ti-su ianasafy(?)-ma lu
Marduk.KAN
-pat-su BI-u^ kakkad 2 la uttakkar(?)(dij
ana Hi sammu-ka
lu^ ana Hi sd* is-sub-ba-a
ma-am-ma
tanadi(di) gim-ru-u ll
.
102.
pan
iS-pur-an-ni riksu tapatar(ar)
llu ]t-a u-ma--ir-an-ni III Sanitu kibi-ma amUu 100. marsu ana biti-$u lisir-ma ana arki-su
01
ina
"Marduk
99. [
1
lud-lul
da-li-li-ka
it-tu-fyu-
immiri 97
lik-[bi]
arad-ka
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
96
kur-di-[ka]
nar-bi-ka
ul
liniur
D UR.D UR sammu AN.HUL.MISSa i$tu-$u-nu
* NI.KUL.LA iamUGU.KUL.LA
ARA
Samni
ina
i$
TI.SAR tasakan(an)
u $urmtnu tubbal ina
puSuS zumru
an-nam
103. ipu$
06.
i-tam-mur
107. mi-lat
108.
itti
AN.HUL
105. Siptu at-ta 1
munu u $a AN.HUL.MIS nisi-ma sammu AN.HUL.MIS mufaur(?) ana Hi HUR kiam kibi
III sanitu
1 104. abni* sii-nu-ti
ilu
u
ilu
Marduk zi-ru-ti
a-ml-lu-ti*
i$tar
HUR ZLTAR.RU.DA
6
l-a u
ru-fa-i
kis-pi
ilu
ilu
ma-$ar Sulmi(mi) sa
109
DI.PAL.A KA.LU.BI.DA
lim-
u-piS kiS-pi
sa-
-[i]-iu
as-ni-ka yd-Si 1
no.
llu
damku
$idu
111. ilu
llu
lamassu
]
damiktu[(tu)
ilu
zi-na-a
[i$tar
u
zi-ni-ti(?)]
sukna(na)* a-mi-lu-ta
sul-li-ma-am-ma li-taj-mti-u^ itti-ya [ki-nis 10 ina ma-sar $ul-mi u kal luf-tul 113. 1 1 iltt ilu ki-bit Mardnk Marduk abkal [Hani* rabiiti^ ] 114. ina 112.
115. ipu$
1
D
two
forms
an-nam ana Hi Sammu AN.HUL.MIS
2
-M.
lines
E
in
D
KA.LU.BI.DA a-$i.
8
E
luk-na.
damikta(ta) lu-mur
9
3
Id.
which read
E
D
luf-ful.
*
D
ia.
IE
\.
10
E
.
5
E
u amilutu.
6
paris(is) napiStim(tim)
:
li-tam-mu-u. ll
lu-u.
tak-ta-bu-u"
-f-tu ta-as-ni-ka
For 113
E .
reads: .-u.
L. 108 \
,
and
a-na ya-
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. 1
1
6.
ina kisadi-su tasakan(an)
ana
.
59
samni $a ina wnapsastu wurkarinnu saknu(nu)
libbi
III sanitu iz-zi-tn munu(nu)-ma ka-ai-an dumum ina u-mi-su-ma kar^ a{ " a-gub-ba SA.NA 1 dipari tus-ba--su-ma
117. siptu 1 1
8.
119.
120.
samu-u sum-su
in
The IV R
m
jl
"Assur-ban-apli
text of No. 12
1
64
pi.
,
in-su
mimma
lim-nu
id
damikti(ti)
itifyi-Su
tazakar(dr)
amilu kakkadu zumru akil-Su karsi-su ii-zak-kat-sn
121. tnuina 122. ikal
minima ana
sal-la-tu
etc.
(K
163 revised in
and
K 218) has IV R pi. 57,
been published
-f-
2
,
the Reverse of
K
2379, which is duplicate of 11. 76 96, being given on p. 1 1 of the Additions to the latter volume. It is here republished
and variant readings from five duplicates. The text as given in IV has been transliterated into Hebrew characters by HALEVY, Documents religieux, p. 179 ff. and a trans2
with restorations
R
lation of
and of
11.
82
76
11.1
24,
1
La
given by LENORMANT,
is
30
35,
6195,
101
107
divination, p. 212
f.
by SAYCE, Hibbert
BEZOLD, Catalogue, p. 42). The tablet is concerned entirely with the worship of the god Marduk, the object of its petitions and ceremonies being the cure of the
Lectures, p. 536
suppliant the tablet
who
fF.
(cf.
The greater part of suffering from sickness. incantation addressed the or occupied by prayer
is
is
however, preceded and followed by diThe incantation is to be recited by the masmasu or priest who also carries out the ceremonies that to the
god
which
,
is
,
for ceremonies.
rections
accompany
for
it,
1.
contains
16
a definite injunction to this
the masmasn (1. 94) The prayer is however composed the sick man, on whose behalf the
while in the last line of the prayer
effect,
own name.
in his
speaks from the point of view of priest recites
,
,
it.
&A.NA
1
is apparently omitted by E. After the plates had been lithographed the duplicate cited as C was increased by the addition of a fresh fragment, 3289, Prof. ZIMMERN having last summer (1894) recognised it as a duplicate of K. 163, 11. 73 90. The variant
2
K
of
readings
they go
,
C
therefore,
however the fresh variants of the transliteration
added
would
correct as for as pll. 29 f., though In the footnotes to the transliteration of the tablet
which are given on
are not exhaustive.
C
have been incorporated,
and
in all cases
where
leave the exact reading doubtful the cuneiform has been
in brackets.
12
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
60
The
line of the tablet forms a sort of heading or and, while stating the occasion of the prayer,
first
introduction,
contains a general direction to the effect that when the sickness has fallen on the man nothing evil or inauspicious is to be allowed to approach him. Then follows the first section on the tablet, containing 14 11. of directions for ceremonies, which "Perform the following. In the night commence as follows: with a pure water. Before Marduk the green bough sprinkle drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and) SA of oil, a drink-offering, water,
thou heap up.
A
shalt
honey
(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set there an incenseshalt thou
burner, corn
thou
shalt
The
rites
The
heap up; a SA.NA
of incense
thou pour out." in the next line and a half are obscure at 1. 7 offeroffer.
-drink
shalt
;
ings of flesh are prescribed, three preparations of flesh being In 1. 8 the command is given to take the oil of specified. certain woods,
and the next two
lines
stances that are to be cast into the
oil,
contain
a
list
of sub-
including gold, frag-
ments of various kinds of wood and plants, and incense. In 11. i iff. certain offerings are specified in honour ofi.heAN.Hf7L.MIS, the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal prayer of the tablet reference
is
made
to each
of these four
73), and, as the prayer is addressed throughis obvious that AN.HUL.MIS is merely a
offerings (cf. 69 out to Marduk, it title of the god Marduk.'" 11.
The ceremonies conclude with an
injunction to the officiating priest to hold the hand of the sick man and recite the incantation. This incantation, which occupies 11.17
94. reads as follows.
Translation. 17. 1
8.
19.
20.
21.
t'lu
O
Marduk, lord of lands, the mighty
... Powerful, unique, perfect The exalted hero, who suffers no change The strong one, the king who .
O Marduk
.
the illustrious, the great one
who
1 The group is prob. a compound ideogram and is not to be transliterated hidutiP 1 ; the rendering "the god of joys" is therefore tentative.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
23.
The mighty The storm of
24.
O
22.
!
6
the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle the perfect 25 26 Marduk, the lord
the
!
....
great 27. duk, the lord 28. Lord of the heavens, of mountains and of oceans, !
1
...
the
Mar-
who
.
.
hills!
29.
Lord of
30.
Who
whe guideth the rivers! bestoweth corn and grain (?), who createth wheat and
31.
Who
createth
and
fortresses,
who reneweth the green herb! handiwork of god and goddess; in the
barley,
the
midst of their
33.
The The
34.
Thou
32.
art thou!
ruler of the Anunnaki, the director of the Igigi\ the creator of the whole of
wise, the first-born of la,
and
art lord,
like
my
father
and
my
mankind! mother among
the 35.
Thou
the
art like
Sun-god
also:
their
art thou!
darkness thou dost lighten
36.
A
40.
Thou
cry and a shout of joy that is in need 38. 39. Lands and distant peoples art
37. Thou Their wisdom
compassionate
42
Thou
43.
I
41
am weak
holdest his hand
44
At 45 the suppliant makes a formal statement own name along with that of his father, after which the 1.
continues broken for several
lines
,
!
guidest him
of his tablet
only disconnected words
When the lines once more become having been preserved. connected we find the suppliant imploring that the life of his body may be restored, the disease from which he is suffering being put down to the influence of magic. He concludes a description of his symptoms with the words: "My powers and my
soul are bewitched and there
therefore
makes a
direct
is
no righteous decision!"
appeal to the god
He
in the following
rords: 59.
O
lord
,
at
this
time stand beside
cries, >o.
The
sickness
me and hearken
give my judgment, make my
to
my
decision!
do thou destroy, and take thou away the disease of my body!
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
62 61. 62.
O my g-od By
the magic of the sorcerer and of the sorceress! there never approach me the poisons of the evil
anything 63.
May
(and) goddess, judge ye mankind, and possess me! of thy mouth may there never approach
command
the
evil,
.
.
... of men! there never approach the evil of dreams, of powers (and) portents of heaven and of earth!
64.
May
65.
Never
of the portent of city and land over-
the evil
may
take me! 66. In spite
of the evil
67.
Let nothing
68.
The
69.
Like alabaster
mouth
the evil tongue of
,
ever restrain
evil
that
mouth
the
evil curse,
men
in
thy
sight let me be perfect! the plant of the god of joy
placed upon my neck! unfavourable let it cast
is
that
is
aside! let
my
light shine, let
me
never have
affliction!
Rev.
70.
Like
may my
lapis-lazuli
be precious
life
it
71.
73.
75. 76.
mouth of
god and
my
goddess,
may
prosperity be with me!
may I be blessed! be torn away! may my the evil that is unfavourable, never draw nigh, curse, May may it never be oppressive! Before thee may my name and posterity prosper! that are set before thee loosen May the plants and
72. In the
74.
O my
Like gold,
in the sight, let establish mercy!
the peoples
Like a seal
sins
my Never
sin!
me
the wrath or anger of the god, 77. may With 78. misery, disgrace (and) sin; from the curse the invocation of the great 79. May the raising of my hand
there approach
,
gods, give release!
me approach! Command thou life! shine among the enchantments that possess me
80.
At thy mighty command
81.
Like heaven
82.
Like the earth
may
I
let
!
83.
may
I
be bright in the midst of
Like the heart of heaven
may
I
spells that
are not good! be bright; may the power
of
my
sins
be destroyed!
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. 84.
85.
86.
May May May
the dinu-wood purify me, may the me, may the ^l&uru-'wood
Marduk's vessel of purification censer (?)
the flaming
of the
-plant deliver
remove my bestow favour!
god
sin!
make me bright!
87.
88.
89.
90.
91.
command
At
the
At
the raising
of la
of
my
king of the Abyss, father of the gods, the Lord of wisdom, hand may thy heart have rest, O ,
Marduk, the priest of the great gods, the arbiter of the Igigi\ The word of fa let me glorify, and, O queen Damkina, let me have dominion! May I thy servant so and so, the son of so and so, live, let me be perfect, Let me revere thy divinity, and let me bow in humility before thee!
93.
O my O my
94.
And may
92.
goddess, I
me
revere thy power! me tell of thy greatness! the priest, thy servant, bow in humility be-
let
god,
let
fore thee!
On
the conclusion
of the prayer there follow three short sections of ceremonies, an incantation of ten lines, and a final section of ceremonial directions. After the first of these sections
man himself ceases to take part in the ritual, for the section concludes with the injunction that he shall go straight to his house without looking behind him. The remainder of the sick
due disposal of some of the offerings been used in the ceremonies at the commencement of the Obverse and in the course of the incantation.
the tablet deals with the
and
objects, that have
LI. 101 104 form two sections of two lines each which contain directions concerning the stones and the plant of "the Then follows a short if., 66 ff. god of joy" mentioned in 11. i
i
god of joy" himself, in which he and lamassu propitious and restore of the angry god and goddess.
incantation addressed to "the
besought to make the sidu by his command the favour is
The
on the tablet contains directions concerning the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121 gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained last
section
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
64
prayers and ceremonies to be recited and performed for the relief of some other form of sickness. similar
In
i.
the
K
2513, a tablet containing directions for ceremonies, of Col. IV commences: tnuma atnilu lumun
section
first
KA.LU.BLDA u-pi-su limmursi ZI.7AR.RU.DA DI.PAL.A 1 while the second section mti* (cf. BEZOLD Catalogue, p. 449) ,
,
contains ceremonies for a similar occasion; it is therefore probable that the ceremonies attached to the incantation in No. 12
form an extract from some larger work devoted entirely to The disease itself, with which the ceremonial observances. would appear to be of the nature of possession tablet deals or bewitchment, cf. 2572,' 1.8 muma a-na amtluZI. TAR.RU.DA sa Uu NIN.KlLITI i-pu-us-su, and 1.13 f. amilu sa Zl.TAR.RU.DA ana pan kakkab MAR.BU.DA likmisu(su), and the someip-su-su what similar texts 6172, 11. i ff., n 3278, 11. i ff., 8 ff., and see also (cf. op. cit. pp. 519 and 768); 9612 -\10760, ,
K
K
K
K
K
11.
i
off., etc.
For a discussion of the KU.A.TIR
3.
For SA.NA burasi and
4 f
.
p.
20
supra p. 22
cf.
KAS. SAG
tanaki(ki)
f.
supra
cf.
f.
5.
That
(of a palm)
=
p
JENSEN,
cf.
^=T not ItlJ
aru (BRUNNOW,
IV
as in
ZK
II,
R
nor
1 ,
List, no.
The
p. 26.
HJ
as in
5570)
= the flower
tablet clearly reads
IV
R
The
2 .
with the plant *am tlj
possibly to be identified occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 141, where
is
fyu-ra-ku, 6.
and
fya-as-fyu-ur (cf.
According
to
BRUNNOW,
BRUNNOW,
possible rendering of the
it
List,
is
^|,
j
^J
which
rendered by &a-as-
List, no. 4193).
no. 8613
russu
is
also a
group KU.HUS.A.
7. The three forms of flesh here enumerated may represent the flesh of three different beasts, or flesh in general prepared in three different ways. The ^riKA.IZI was poss. so named
from
its
BRUNNOW, 1
p. 42. i. e.
appearance,
KA.IZI being
=
bamatu
,
sa
isati
(cf.
List, no. 651).
For the
text of this tablet cf. BOISSIER,
Documents
assyriens, Paris,
1894,
6 read, according to the tablet, >-
\t^
*
For :|
j:
at the
ina muli Su-a-tum
etc.
beginning of
1.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. 8.
ZK
II,
pF-M
356
p.
and
MT^I
>
distinction
In ritual texts
f.).
almost
ff-
samnu
Samnu "oil"
often used for "oil" in general, fl^| the oil of some particular tree is specified.
That
HJ should
|
That 4i*TT
No
indiscriminately.
more
is
LATRILLE, rendered by
(cf.
is
clear
can be observed, though perhaps
their use
in
=
be here taken as
to
is
pf-H
65
.
be read, not
IV
as
H3J
f
R
yy~
when
or ^yy^J 2 ,
1.
cf.
1
16.
a material used in building is clear from the East India House inscription, Col. II, 1. 45 (cf. SCHRADER'S Keilins. Bidl., Bd. Ill, Hft. II, p. 14 and DELITZSCH, Worterbuch, 9.
i
s
10, note i). The ideogram is transliterated in the text as gas$u, accordance with a communication from Dr. BEZOLD, who has
1
p.
in
come across
K
the group in
4864,
and who compares the Arabic
1.
16
(j&s?-
rendered by
f.
Cf. also
X^L<
BRUNNOW,
yT
List,
no. 8470. 10.
^|
\>
cannot here
I
of a plant or tree, ^|
H
1
\^|' which
1^
K
in
4354, Col. II,
fyurasiii
the 11.
1.
etc.
is
duplicate
with
but
12
(II
y
in
in
R,
Sm.
8,
A
ff-
prob. the
is
Col. II,
pi. 43, no.
y ,
1.
written
while in
1.
the plant
and possibly
abnu
farutu ] y not as a numeral,
giving the variant reading is
5
cf.
name
etc.
2),
the phrases j sign to be taken as the relative
and 73 kunukku
12 13
The
if.
\ i
sitas,
being the determinative;
occurs
1.
=
,
with the determinative
73 the duplicate
In
^~\\ \fl>
|
C
writes the
|?
in
word
with both determinatives. ilu
1 6. The end of this line should probably be restored siptu Marduk [bil matati] III sanitu munu-su from 17, the incan1.
commences.
tation being cited by the words with which it this common rubric the suffix is not generally
verb munu, so that error,
it
is
appended
possible the second
J
is
In
to the
merely an
through ditography on the part of the scribe, for ^~ complement that is commonly found with the
the phonetic
ideogram 20.
^HL For
fcji$ff
V
sarru sa of the text
A
gives the variant
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
66
reading fcE^f^-
which has probably arisen from the
rap-su,
fc;K>->-
misreading of a badly written
The characters
27.
IV
E> the reading of
in
R
1
fc-^tJffy-
2
be translitarated mudabbidi(di) giveth great abundance".
R
IV
if
t^ V^F
be adopted, the phrase should nufysu
e.
(i.
fc: ^[TIN)'
IV
+-^\-nu-u should be read with
30.
as in
are rubbed;
line
this and
R
not
1 ,
*~*7
"who nu-u
2 .
The
usumgallu in this passage is clearly not used The parallelism of a-si-ru in the in the sense cf "dragon". second half of the line suggests some general term implying 32.
title
authority.
The
50.
as
jy|
first
IV
in
in
sign
R
2
this
although
,
should probably be read
line
all
is
JTI
that
is
at present
visible. 52.
The
12,
22, 32, 42, 52;
signs ff- p|? which occur frequently in a formula on the 6th tablet of the .?//;-/#-series (cf. IV R, pi. 7, Col. II, 11.
2,
pi. 8,
Col.
Ill,
as a verb
11.
3,
1
6),
are explained with the
p. 20) by JENSEN (ZK 3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase he quotes the present passage and ^|[ >F| in 1.79 (see II,
(i. e.
nisu III i)
^
more probable
that the signs yy below). F| should be transliterated phonetically ni-su, a word that is not, however, to be identified with the nisu "spirit (?)", which occurs in the It is
phrase ma-mit nis
(=
*~\
J^v sami-i
.
.
nis
irsitim(tim)
(ibid.
In the passages 50; see also BRUNNOW, List no. 2326). cited above, as in the present line, ni-su is followed, not preceded, by ma-mit, and is to be regarded as I i, Inf. from nasu,
Col.
I,
1.
the two words being probably taken together in the sense of an "oath" or "curse" (lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"), ni-su,
however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si ma-mit li-td-kil ni-[su(?)], etc.] so that in the phrase ni-su mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition. 67
.
Y
+%-
i.
e.
sakinu(nu)
is
to
be read for
y
A^- of
IV R.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. 7
It
f.
1
possible that these
is
two
.
lines
67
should be taken
together without a break.
The
73. first
application of the metaphor in this line
sight apparent.
The kunukku may, however,
is
not at
refer to the
and as seal-impressions have been found on seal-impression small clay cones, which were originally attached to the documents they attested by means of a strip of reed (cf. BUDGE, ,
ZA
probable that the tearing off or removal of such a seal-impression is the basis of the metaphor in the text. is
III, p. 214), it is
The
division of
79, as
given in the translation based on the duplicate C, which reads as follows:
Rev.
77
ff.
5.
Never may there approach me any thing
11.
77
evil,
neither the
wrath nor anger of the god, misery, disgrace and sin! From the curse may the raising of my two hands, the
6.
invocation of the great gods, give release!
Here the general phrase mimma limnu defined
by
the substantives that follow.
(ZK
explained by JENSEN
II,
p. 20)
as
is
introduced and
^11 *^l nas been HPF- ^| = lusisisu
ff-
=
or lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52). The reading of C, however, proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati, in appl rabuti* 1 position to zi-kir ilani
98.
begun
is
.
written over an erasure; the scribe had probably
to write \|*~ omitting *~> but corrected his mistake.
99. far(dr)
*~~
cf.
5^
On
the rendering of fcjE^lJ ^"iF by riksu tapaNo. 1. n. sub 22 and 16, infra supra p.
No. 13.
Transliteration. 2.
i
4.
///-
3.
a-lik tap-pu-ti la It--
sa-l?a-a 5-
i-
ana-ku pu-
lanu apil pulani sa ilu-su pulanu [ilu istar-su pulamtum(tum)] tna 6. 7azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti) 1 ka-ba-a 8. mimma sumsu biktt nisi* sa la ma-
u ma-ga-[ra]
9.
lul-lik ruk-^a(f) a-mi-ri K.2
....
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
68
lu
10. 1 1
.
ina pi-ka Sa la na-kar
12.
INIM.IN1M.MA
13.
DU.DU BI
14.
[SA].NA
li-
SU ana
burasi
ilu
pan
Marduk. KAN]
Marduk ntS kati
Marduk
mu-di-i
-la-at nisi* 1 a-pa-[a-ti]
6
ilu
IL.[LA
taSakan(an) ilu
bi-lum
15. [Siptu] 1
ina sil-li-ka ni-mi-ki
taS-lim
.
.
-ba $it-ka-
17 Rev. 1
8
19
a-na ya-$i kima 21.
tlu
[ ]$tdu
-Sap balatu iS-Sak-na sd i$-$ak-nam-[ma] sami-i ana-ku a-na Sa-a-Su
damku
u-Si-is-sa
lib-bi u-
ti-ya
....
22.
.
bir-ki-ya u-mal-li tabti-
24.
25.
Sur-Si di-ni
purus
il-la-an-ni
33.
ii-sat-bi
ak-ri-dak-ka
bi-li
27.
28.
ilu
su-mi
26.
[an-ni-i(?)]
ii-sab-bit
32.
gdm-maina umi Si-mi
.
29.
.
.
bi-
ki-i la in-
30.
Marduk
sap-
u-ka-as-si a-j}i-ya
23.
al mati-ya
31.
20. [id?]
ina pi-i-
mabNo. 13 (K 3229) forms the bottom
The Obverse
tablet similar to No. 12.
left corner of a large contains the conclusion
of a prayer to Marduk, in which, after giving his own names and those of his god and goddess in the usual formula the ,
suppliant states that he stands before the god whom he adhe prays that he may enjoy jures by the tears of the people ;
the god's favour, remaining in his deep shadow (/. e- protection) This through his mighty command that does not change.
prayer
is
and
1.
at
followed by two lines of directions for ceremonies, prayer commences, which is continued on
15 a fresh
the Reverse of the tablet.
invocation
heavens" divine carries
of Marduk, in his relation
who
The second prayer begins with an at
1.
20
is
described as "like the
to the suppliant.
In
1.
21
the Stdu or
addressed, probably as the minister who out the will of the greater god; at 1. 27 the suppliant
colossus
turns once
more
is
to
Marduk, petitioning him
for judgment.
As
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. both hymns are addressed to Marduk, the tablet
and that this
god
was somewhat it
similar
it
in its
69
may be
inferred that
arrangement to No. 12, in honour of
contained prayers and ceremonies
only.
No. 14.
Transliteration. i
ili-ya tas-li-ti -
turn
ina kati-ya
gi-mil li-kin
si-lim itti-ya bilu-ut-ka 10
7
9
n. [IN1M.INIM.MA 12.
-lim-man-ni
2
4
.
.
napisti(ti)
6
5.
... ...
foi-ti-ti
I.SAG.ILA
8
pa-nu-uk-ka
$U
3.
IL.LA
ilu
li-sa-lik(?)
]Marduk.KAN
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
70
-$ut-ka
-bu-ka
simati* 1
12
-mu $i-mat-ka
14
ii
yd- Si 13
ina Su-bat ta-ni-ij}-ti-y&
15
16
damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka 17. 1
SU
[INIM.INIM.MA
mu
8
GI.GAB
tukan(an)
a-giib-ba tukan(an)
20
19
tatapak(ak) tukan(an) 23. ..
22
siptu III Sanitti
24 26
Marduk.KAN
[KU.A].TIR
-bu-ku
21
ilu
IL.LA]
munu(nu)
[buraSi] tasakan(an)
-ku-nu
-az
25
27
tanaki(ki)
28
K
Like the preceding fragment, No.
15 (K 2586 -f7185) a the of side of was what portion right preserves originally a a tablet. The of to conclusion Mardnk, a section large prayer
of six lines giving directions for ceremonies, and the beginning of a second ceremonial section represent its present contents.
No. 16.
Transliteration. Obv.
2
i
-tu
3
Sipat-
-nam-ru
4
Si-pir-
5
6
Rev.
-
10. 11.
ka I.SAG.ILA
si- lint
9
lik-bi-ka
Marduk.KAN SU ILj.LA [INIM.INIM.MA [DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu ina SAJ.NA ipu$(us) il
Sami
12 13.
8
[lu]-u-$a-pi
7
[ikal
milu
As$ur-ban-apli]
u
irsiti
etc.
Of the Obverse of No. 16 (K 11681) a few characters only have been preserved, while the Reverse contains the conclud-
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71
ing phrases of a prayer to Marduk, the last one on the tablet. The colophon-line that gives the title of the prayer (1. 10) is
here accompanied by a rubric or direction contained in a single line (1. u), which occurs frequently in the present class of texts.
For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21, 92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No. 38, 1.4; No. 39, It will be 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7.
1.
1.
seen
that
the
line
is
never found
by
itself,
but,
when
it
colophon-line IN1M.INIM.MA SU commences with the phrase DU.DU BI e. ipus
always follows
occurs,
the
IL.LA etc. It i. "do the which annam, following", generally precedes any directions for ceremonies or ritual (cf. supra p. 19). The direction itself consists of the words lu ina KISDA lit ina SA.NA ipus, 1
No
substantive is mentioned it hence may be inferred imperative ipus govern; that the object of the verb is to be supplied from the previous line, i, e. that the rubric refers to the manner in which the preceding prayer or incantation is to be recited. Two methods
a set formula that rarely varies. the
for
to
of recitation are in fact given as alternatives, the line reading: "Perform (the incantation) either ina KISDA or ina SA.NA.
In the course of a prayer to Ninib contained by No. 2, 1. 27 reads: ar-kus-ka rik-sa KU.A.TIR ds-ruk-ka, "I have bound for thee a cord, the KU.A.TIR have I offered thee!" (cf. supra
The KU.A.TIR
p. 17).
is
of
common
occurrence
the
among
offerings that are prescribed in the ceremonial directions that accompany the present class of incantations (cf. supra p. 22 f.). It
would not therefore be surprising
if
the riksu mentioned in
half of the line should also be found in the directions
the
first
for
ceremonies.
of No. 12
It
was suggested above
(p. 58)
that
in
I.
99
the phrase fc^tJ ^Vr should be transliterated "the knot thou shalt loosen", and it is not
riksu tapalar(ar),
improbable that discussion
in
we may
the phrase ina fc^tJ in the rubric under see a further reference to the rite ot the
The second ideogram SA.NA has been was made already discussed on p. igf., where the suggestion The that the word denoted a vessel for containing incense.
knotted cord
1
(riksu).
See below, sub No. 42,
1.
25,
and No. 52,
1.
4.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS. that the incantation
must be
either with the rite of the knotted cord,
or with
rubric therefore
accompanied
to the effect
is
the offering of incense.
No. 17.
Transliteration. balatu
2
i
u
ri-sa-a-ti
3
GUR.UD
4.
ka-a-sa pa-li-fyi-ka lu5.
ilu
SU] IL.LA
[1NIMJN1M.MA
[Marduk(?).KAN]
du
-mi a$ar(?) sipa TAR(at) -za tanadi(di) ina Hi
6 7
ina Hi sa
...
8.
9
The fragment No. 17 (K 5668) contains a few words of a prayer followed by some directions for ceremonies. The name of the god to whom the prayer is addressed though broken is in all probability Marduk hence the fragment is ,
,
;
included under the prayers addressed to that god.
[No. 18.
Transliteration.
23.
a-na gi-bis
k&
4. sa
-
sur
9. s.ab
-
fyi
-
tu
ta -
1
Ll.
I
pa - nu ma-a-
lu
pa-nu-ka ina
-
iff.
ku
-
1
-
su
tu -
[ta
u
ta -
ga
ma ka
and 2 probably formed one line which the second reads:
lines, of
reads: liriPl-lu-nu ta-na-ftal].
-
3
A
i-na.
-
in
an
-
mil
ki
3
-
1
-
[ka]
ma
-
bar
-
mi ri
ina irsitim(tim)
nu
-
uk
-
ta
ma
-
ta
-
sa
ni$i pl
lat
-
z#tf
-
preceding
-
ta
ta-ma-a-ti
tirutirti*
8. sa
A
-
ta
ba
7-
I0
-
kul
5-
6.
na
-
i
-
bar
-
su
i
-
ta ri
-
ni
traces of >Jt
-ku-[ti?].
2
ri
i -
at -
ti
A, which gives
-
For
ka two 1.
7
PRAYERS TO MARDUK. -
ki
11.
-
a
12.
-
izakara(ra) su la
i
ilu
ni
-
73
.
ur
urn
Marduk
ki - [ka]
-
Rev.
13. 14.
-
pu
-
ku
-
sa
6.
a
nindabu
ka
tabu
i8.INIMJNIM.MA 19. TDU.DU BI 20. Siptu
ga-aS-ru
-
ni
ka
-
[ni
am
-
-
yd]
2
[ma] 3
ri
ni$t*
ik
1
""Mardtik.GI 6
IL.LA
KISDA
ina
lu
zi
-
ana 5
SU
-
un
li
napiStim(tim)* nar-bi-ka
la-ta-am
17.
..........
rak
ki
-
li
-
sa
-
li -
maruSti*
fur -
Saru
15. 1
na
lu ina
SA.NA
ipuS(uS) ilu
i-dil
Su-pu-u
lgigi
No. 1 8 (K 8009) is the lower portion of a comparatively small tablet, of which about one third has been preserved. It probably contained only one prayer, the end of which is represented by while tablet
11. 1.
,
The
colophon.
L. 20 gives the catch-line to the next evidently marks the commencement of a prayer is carefully written and several of the 1
2
17.
1
have been
longer lines
split
occupies one line of the tablet 15
11.
f.),
3
8,
two
into
up
11.
(cf.
f.,
4
6
f.,
f.,
9
f.,
1 1
f.,
for instance, reading:
Unto the ocean-flood thy face
Thou
halves, each of which i
art exalted in
heaven
is
.....
!
:
All nations thou dost behold!
Thou
art
mighty upon earth:
Their
The man
spirits
thou dost behold!
that hath sinned thou requitest!
This metrical arrangement of the lines
however,
A
the duplicates
in
and
On
B.
is not to be found, the Reverse of the
the suppliant states that he has offered a present and poured out a libation, and he therefore prays for the removal tablet
of his sorrow and sighing 1
5
A
B
maruUi-ya. 6
z
A
and
[un-ni]-ni-ya.
U"Marduk.KAN.
7
After
[a]-na. three lines of directions for ceremonies,
]Marduk $A.NA bur&i
iltt
nltu
munu(nu)
\.
\
for length of days, 3 1. 1
A 8
concluding *
B
[napiiti](ti). flij-zi-fam-ma. ceases to be a duplicate giving
A
which read: talakan(an)
[ana pan
HI
to-
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
74
with the desire that he
declare the greatness of the
may
god
unto distant peoples. i
Between
off.
11.
and
8
9
A
of
an insertion or a gloss
^ has been
written in smaller characters of which only served, the tablet reading: is
TT
pre-
IH
TTT
A
in place of 1. 19 gives a ceremonial The duplicate of three lines prescribing the offering of incense and the repetition of the incantation three times. 19.
section
This catch-line which gives the first line of the next be found in the list of incantations, 2832 -f- KL 6680,
20.
tablet col.
I,
K
to
is 1.
(see
7
above
p. 15).
No. 19.
Transliteration. i
2
-sit
3.
ilu
ma-
4.
bilu
bilu
7.
mu
%'
isa]
9.
10. [ina] 11.
13. [ina
15. I
6-
m
~
-
rabutit 1
bu '
-
-
*r
di ilu
ki]
[a-na?] as-sum
-
u
i
sa
ni
atali
idatit
-
-
inu
ul
-
u
-
ki
ikalli bi
-
ka
sarru
-
-
bit -
su
kala(?)ma
ilu
Sin sa ina ar^i
ITLMIS
1
matati
bil
irsiti(ti)
simati
lumun ina
sami
ir
sim
[lumun]
12. [sa]
14.
ma
-
[mu]
bilu -
a
5.
ya
ma
mati
u
u
-
tal
-
-
la
ya -
ti -
da
ba-ni-i
ilu -
1
isakna(na) la
tabati^
ibasa ni - si - i
su
-
u
1
-
a
-
ti
ta-za-kar
sii-mi-sii-nu
sagganakku ba
iimi
limniti^
u itti
sarru -
ka
PRAYER TO 17. 1
8.
ma
ina
'
-
du
-
-
dan
kakkab
ti
-
bi
19-
20
75
*aGA
Sam RIG
iam'U
blhi
ft
BlL.
sa
ad
li
-rat-ti-ka
-
ip-sa-ku
-
ma
-
ni
-
mi
dan
-
uzna
du
ka -ai
Rev. 2
i
.
-
Sim
22.
ba
-
23.
mi
-
24. su
ni
-
i
ni
-
ta
kun
FAL
ma
-
u
25. [tin]
26 27 llu
su
-
ma ba
-
si -
bit
-
ni
-
ka ka
ki
-
32.
&
an
-
33-
1N1M.INIM.MA ru
-
ba
ni
-
mat
-
sam
ki
fir
-
tu
ki
sur
ba
li -
sa
-
-
bi
ul
sa
Sa
i -
-
-
bi
ka
in - ni
pn
-
su
an
-
ni
balatu
magara ya
itti -
uttakkam(ru) ul inu - u
**BU.KAN
IL.LA
rabttu(tu)
-
u
nim
im
-
rabitti(tn)
rn
tal - lak
- ti
ki
-
ya ki
lit -
SU -
bu
-
-
magara
mi
si
ka
ta -
sa
li
-
31. [ina]
-
as
ri
likbi
30.
-
kar
pufyri
u
ya mi ya dumku -
li -
lu
stdu
34. siptu
-
ya
rubu -
29.
-
Hi
-
ti -
la
sarru
u
28. ina
-
ba
ti
lat
si -
ma
-
a
-ti
As
is the case in the preceding tablet, some of the longer No. 19 (K 34) are divided into halves, which together occupy two lines on the tablet (<:/. 11. 4 f., isf., i8f., 29 f.). No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the god Btl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon The beginning of the prayer, with which the Ob(/". 11. i off.).
lines
in
verse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained, however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion,
describing his 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
10.
O
power
1.
and
creator, has
been preserved.
O Lord! O Lord! Father of the great [gods?]! The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms! The ruler of heaven and earth, the lord of lands! Perfect in judgment, whose word is not altered! Lord!
Director of destinies In
the
evil
of
month 1
as ruler
the
eclipse
ace (**
)
of the
on the day
moon which ace
(**
)
in
the
has taken place, and not good,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil
L2
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
76
13.
Unto king and noble their names thou Since to create god and king
14.
15. 1
palace and my land! created was mankind!
Which are in my At thy command
12.
didst
Rests with thee!
6.
In to the
11.
the suppliant states he has made an offering consisting apparently of three plants, and he there-
17
god
ff.
and
fore seeks the god's protection for himself
my
("The destiny of the
god
the
Si'du.
29.
May
life
command favour upon favour, Daily may he go with me, Through thy exalted command which is not And thy sure mercy which changeth not!
30. 31. 32.
the sidu
No. 20.
Transliteration. Obv. -
i
ka
2. -
4
3
MIN.NA DA GAL
.
,
SU
[IN1M].INIM.MA $ur
8. [Siptu]
9.
-
bu
-
la
[u]-mu
tint
-da
-ri$-ka
5 6.
u
git
-
Si
MA SUR
IL.LA
ma
-
lu
mut-tab-bil
a-ni-bu
Rev.
10.
llu
11.
u-mu
Rammanu
12. $a 13.
[mu]
14.
[kaS]
15. [la?] 1
6.
tlu
[
Sur-bu-u
la
-
-
u
kin -
git-ma- lu mut-tab-bil
a-nz-fru
Sab
-
rik
ka
-
$u
ml
-
i
birku git
pa-du-u
]Rammanu
17. [tar]
the desire that
his attendant minister,
confer blessings through
will
for his posterity
The making of my name do
decree!
The prayer concludes with
thou command!").
7.
name!
-
AN.ZA ma - lu
.
.
a-$a-[rid?]
kas-ka-Su
pa-du-u
git-ma-[lu] a-[$a-rid?]
.
altered,
PRAYERS TO RAMMAN. 1
i
-
8
Q
ni
-
ik
kip
-
-
bu
-
du
--....
la
Sar
.
The Obverse of No. 20 (K 10406)
contains the end of one
The name
prayer and the beginning of another.
whom
to
77
of the
god
addressed has not been preserved, but the continued on the Reverse of the tablet, is
the
first is
second, which is addressed to Ramman and
is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In 11. 12 ff. the god is described as "the establisher of days
,
who causeth
the
shine
to
the strong one,
lightning the unconquerable, the prince
the perfect
,
!"
,
No. 21.
Transliteration. Obv. *
[i.]
i-tar-ra-
[2.]
-ru-su u-nam-ma-
bi-
i.
2.
$a ul inu-u
mu-$a-as5.
na-
6.
-ft
-ti-ya .
.
.
nir-bi
pa-
ana nap-
$a i-mu-ku
[ana il
13
I
Since the plates have been lithographed
12,
K
6612 and
K
6588.
[i]
*$almu da-.
.
it-rnu
.
.
I
.
.
.
-/
have joined
to
No. 21 two
giving additions to
The former, while
adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered
[i] and [2]; the latter completes portions of 11.
.'
maj-fyar-ka Si-mat
GAR
16
small fragments
.
.
15
[dam-ma]
.
.
tu-ur-dam-ma ina ali-ya fa-. Sami-i tn-nr-ka
14
11.
ilu
12.
nisi* 1 i-
.
ina ki-rib Sami-t
ana-ku
az-ziz a-Si--ka Sa-
1
-nu
mil-
10. al-
ii.
.
8 9.
la [a-ni-bu?]
ga-tim
tik-
mu-diS-Su-[u] l abt* -$u SurSa ina Sami-i j. Sa 4.
$a
3.
12 and
3747
cf.
11.
37
Additions to the plates.
47-
F
r
tne present text of
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
78
17 ........... di-bi-. .......... 18. ilu ali-ya ...... -an u abni^ birku ....... -am -ma u-kal-lu .......... 19. Rammanu 20. [a-na?] bilu .......... ~ka a-ta-ta-ma .......... ya-a-$i .......... a-ta-ta-ma .......... 21 ...... ..... an-ni-i ma-bar- .......... li-ki un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pi-ka lu la itifya-a ..........
sa-mid duru ru- ..........
.
.
.
.
.
.
1
tlu
i-pis
ri-ba
[dalili-ka] 24.
lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-$i?] nisi fl rapsati^
ana
[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-pt
lnd-[lul]
SU
[INIM].1N1M.MA
23.
1
ilu
[IL.LA]
Rammanu.[KAN]
.......... .......... 26 alu lu bit ilu ali u$-tal-pi? ........... libit bit Hi lu .......... lu sa-mi-id duru ru- .......... 27 ........... 2$ .......... in-na .......... 25 ...........
llu
Rammanu pii-su
ittanandii
-
-
-
[DU].DU BI ina mu$i guSiiru [arku mu illu tasalafy GI].GAL llu Rammanu tukan(an) 29. suluppu KU.[A.TIR ta$aSA Samni nikii mil dispu fyimitu tasakan(an) 30. immtru nikit pak(ak) -tafy-fya-ma 31. SIT tanaki[(ki)] llu -i-riRammanu 32. ki33. 28.
ana pan
.
.
-ni 34. [siptu] Sur-bu-u
35.
ilu
]Rammanu
36. [
a-nt-ftu
....
37.
u-mu
38. Sa-kin ic-ml-i kas-ka$-su 39. git-ma-[luj
la a-ni-fyu
40. tlu
41. 42.
-bu-a-la-
sam-ru la H--
'Rammanu
tam-fya-.
-ri
mu-ur-si in-ni-
-pal-lu-u
du-
$1-
a$-tu-
-i-di muS-tar-
ga-aS-ru
sd-gi$(?)
44.
Sal-
-iz ta-$ibllu
i-dan-ni kar-da mi-
46. ni-
48.
-$i(?)
49- to-
.
kas-ka$-$u git-ma-[lu $am]-ru la li-f]-
la-id muk-tap-lu
43.
45-
[u]-mu la
$ur-bu-ii
47.
ina
50
Rev.
5
1
/>/
bir-tum
ab-
1 [kul]-lat Hani* $a
-tak-ku-u 55- ilu
54 u Saplii ib-ni-
52 53
ya-u aS-rat 56
ta-
PRAYERS TO RAMMAN. a-bi Hani* 1
57 llu
m-mi-ki
58. tlu
ta
59.
mnr-ra-ta
apsu Hani* 1 Sa-lum-ma-
Bilit banat(at)
Marduk
u$-mal-la kat-ta-ka na-
tu-tir
ina
60.
79
.
I.KUR
$imati pl $a-ka-a
bit 1
[ri-Sa-a-ka?] 61. bilu ri-mi-nu-u ina Hani* du 62. ip-sa-kn uzna -ai ma-jjar-ka ut-nin Sa bal63.
ri-man-ni-ma bilu si-mi tas-[li-ti?] 64.
lim-
[j}ul]-lik ai-bi-ya
fu-ru-ud
1 [at] itibu-ni imti imti imti ar$a$t*
65.
.
.
.
66
naplisa-ni-ma ki-bi dum-killlt 68 67. [ili-ya] u istari-ya sulma(ma) itti-ya [lib]-ba-ka li-nu-j}a lippasra(ra) ka-bit-ta-ka 'sulma(ma) $uk-[na] li-ri-man-ni 69 -ya lisa-a rimu nikt
70 7
i
.
72. 73.
[nar
-
-
bi]
ka
lu
an-ni-ma -
[$a]
-
SU
[IN1MJ.INIM.MA [DUDU] BI i-nu-ma
llu
lu-ta-id ilu-iit-ka dalili
pi
ilu
IL.LA
Rammanu
ka
-
ina
-
lud
lul
Rammanu.KAN sami-i pii-Su
ki-rib
it-ta-na-an-du-u
sa
-ta
74
illu
buraii ina i$ati 75.
[SU?] IL.LA ilu
76. [siptu]
77
78
-
tab
-
mu
83
-
Sim
-
-fri
-sa-am
90
tabu
QI.
IN1M.INIM.MA
92.
[DU].DU BI
du
-
zi
u
mu$i
-
-
ti
ka
si-di-ir-ma
tu-ub-ba-ti
lud-Iul
da-li-li-ka
ana
lul-tam ma-ra
nisi* ilu
lu
ina
it-mi
$ab-sa
tu-sal-lam
ana
[$AR]
a
kir
-
u-ga-ru kur-di-ka
i-dal-la-la
ri-i-ma
ina
u
-
-
jjur-sa-a-ni
SU IL.LA lu
a-bu-bi
ma
-
da-a-ri-Su
ur-ki-tu(?)
SumSu
-ka
mu
-ti-ma
arad-ka
ya-a-Si
ta
u
it-bu-
iz-
U.A [minima]
Sadi* 1
-mi
85 86
89.
i
Si -
-bi-i
[ana]
-
ka
-
84
87
sami
bil
gam-ra-a-ti
bil
bir-ki -
82
88.
nu-uk-ka
As-li-i-ti
80. [ba?]-$u-u
ut
u-nti
mu-$al-lil
-pi-i-ti
-
ku-ra-du
da-pi-nu
-ul-j}u
-tit-
81. [mil]
$i-ma-a-at
-ta-az-nu iu-pu-u ilu gaS-ru
-fit-
79
ta-Sdr-rak
-raS-Si-ma
Rammanu
SA.NA
tasalajj.
waSagi
1
1
rapSati*
Rammami.KAN
$A.NA
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
80 btlu
93. ilu 94.
Like No.
Hani* 1
git-ma-lum
su-pu-u
ikal m Uu Assur-ban-apli
ra-sub-bu
etc.
6 (cf. supra p. 33
f.)
No.
has been built up of 3180 -f" 2741 -f-
21
K K 6588 + K 6612 K 6672 + K 6908 K 9157 K 10219 K 7047 + K 8498 K 10497 + K 13431 + K 3793)- The tablet at present contains traces of of the K. Collection
several fragments
+
K3208
K5043
(K
-f
-j-
-J-
-J-
-\-
-f-
I
ninety-five lines about six or seven lines however are missing from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the ObIt will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat verse. ;
incantation
or
prayer
and which
to Nos. 6
similar in size
12. is
The
commences with a
text
followed by two ceremonial the second being six lines in
of three lines, Then follows a second long prayer, which is in all length. probability continued without a break on the Reverse of the the
sections,
This
tablet.
ceremonies
first
in turn followed
is
and a
third
section of three lines of
by a
incantation
of fifteen lines.
All the
prayers and ceremonies are to be recited and performed honour of the god Ramman.
The
first
desire that
Ramman
much broken;
is
prayer
in
concludes with the
it
accept his suppliant's sighing and re-
will
ceive his supplication let no evil approach or possess him and will proclaim the greatness of the -god unto distant nations. The rubric in 11. 25 27 contains the statement that the prayer :
he is 11.
while be repeated during a certain state of the wind 28 33 recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its to
,
The commencement
recitation.
with that of the lation of
which
first cf.
supra
The beginning of No.
20,
11.
8
ff.
(see
of this latter section
ceremonial section in No.
p. 76).
At
addressed, and in the following line allusions
to his
identical
a trans-
p. 60.
the second prayer
above
is
12, for
is
very similar to
58 the goddess Btlit is the god Marduk. After
1.
power and mercy the suppliant
states that he
petitioning before him, and the prayer concludes (11. 61 ff.): "Have mercy on me, and, O Lord, hear my prayer! Destroy my foes and drive away the wicked! Never let there approach
is
me
the
poisons,
the
and command favour!
enchantments ...:.!
O my god
and
my
goddess,
pity
may
me
peace
PRAYERS TO R AMMAN. be
8l
may thy heart have rest, may thine portion! anger be loosened, and do thou establish prosperity! Thy greatness let me praise, let me bow in humility before thee!" The
my
for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that the Storm-god has set his mouth (i. e. has spoken) in the midst of heaven", among other offerings "a vessel of incense
directions
"when with
fire
The
of the aSagu-wood" shall be presented. last prayer on the tablet commences with the follow-
ing invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman powerful one, O mighty god! strong one, O hero! Possessor of the lightning, who darkenest the day!
Who
Lord of the storm-flood! mountains, and the seas!"
The
destroyest the heavens, the prayer concludes with general
petitions mercy and blessings. The colophon-line in 1. 91 is followed by the rubric which has been already discussed on p. 71 f. for
That yll
25. 1.
cf.
probably to be transliterated ittanandu,
is
73-
67.
cannot
As -ma
=
transliterated 89.
ka(or
is
lislimu
by
evidently the phonetic complement, v^f"No. i, 1. 23 f. etc.); it should rather be
(cf.
the subs. sulmu as in
lul-tam-ma-ra for lustammar,
-ki),
No.
8,
1.
No.
17,
9,
1.
n,
1.
cf.
68.
lu-us-tam-mar ilu-nt-
etc.
No. 22.
Transliteration. Obv. 1.
2.
rubu
siptu
massu-u*
5.
Nabu na-as bil I.Z1D.DA na - ram
6.
a $ arid
4-
1
A
duppu
ilanipl
si-mat
a- sir
ilu
ka
ta
na
-
-
-
ru
i -
"Marduk
Zarpanitu
I.SAG.ILA
dfn-n
su-lnl
Babili
[massu]-ii.
itu
i-lit-ti
i-ti-ip-su
ilu
3.
il
bu-kur
asaridu
Borsippa
balatu
su
na
KI
-
pis
-
ti
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
82
-
kir
8.
zi
g.
mar
.
12.
ka
ina
mbi(?)
rabi(?)
pulanu
imat
sa kat utukki-ma
13. lu-iib-hit lu-ns-lim-ma - us - kin 14. sit
sup
6.
ti -
1
17. 1
-
Si -
i -
ru
-
20.
23.
-
sidu damiktu
ka
sidu -
kit
ti
rabiti(ti)
sum-ru-su
arad-ka
ina
]
ina
lik -
[za
bu
-
]
-
pi libbi
2
ya ya
u] damikti(ti) ina imni-ya ina
]
istari-ya
sumili-ya
.......... -kisitti-ya
"[lamassu damiktu]
su-ut-li-ma-am-[ma] a - ta
iltl
GUB.BU.DU luksud(?)(ud)
[ti
llu
[ il
..........
ma
u
-
-
ga
[ra]
.......... - // Us - ..... .......... mar rabi-i^ la ki- ..... [ ] rubi(?) .......... hi - us nis ki panu - ka bi(?) KAN .......... KAN.SIR - [kar] Marduk ....................... lik - ru - bu ka '* ................................. -ka Hani* ................................ Nabu ............................... ina L ................................. SU JL.LA Nabu].KAN INIMJNIM.[MA DU.DU BI II KA ktmi ...................... isu tanitti itti ktmii ARA ..................... KAS. SAG tanaki(ki) tubbal-ma siptu .............. kurmat-su tasakan-ma mafy-rat ................. -i
21. si - kir*
22.
za
is-ri-ti
nam-kil-lu-ni-ma nak-
[ili-ya
8. li-iz-ziz
19.
mar-su
-
pi
[damikli(ti)]
man
n3
li-iz-ziz
llu
-
btl
ilu-ti-ka
ki-bit
...... ....
ka
ina
BUR.RU.DA
kit
1
SU.DUB.BA
Marduk
pulani
apil
nisi*
1
ina
kabti
si-ik-ri-ka^
ana-ku
15.
nisi*
pi llll
10. ina 1 1
-
kar
da-ad-mi
du-ul
7. ilu
-
llu
-
-
ilu
24.
ilu
25.
26.
-
1
27. 28.
29.
ilu
.-
ilu
30.
31.
32. 33. 34.
35. siptu bit nu-ru ab-kal llu
37.
..................... -u
siru
36. ilu
Nabu
38. ilu
[a]
asaridu
abkallu
39 ........... -mar-ras 40. ..
ilu
-
-
B
ina zik-ri-ka.
rubif?) raU(?).
-
B
ina pl-ya.
samt-i
3
sit
pil
................ -tu-u
1
Marduk mudu - u Uu Mardnk
pit ir
a
$iru
-
Omitted by B.
u
irsitim(tim)
sa
LSAGJLA
*
B
zi-kir.
'
/j
war
PRAYERS TO NABC. 4
'
83 ilu
1
bur-sa-nu
42
Marduk
Hani* 1
sar
tamati pl rapsatipl
illiitii>l
u-tak-ku
43
44 Rev.
45
ki-di-
46
--a-tu
47 -
48 49.
in -
ana
u
56. ina
u
-
DI.DI(iS)
lim
-
-
ilu
ta
fulani .
.
.'T.
.'.
-
.
.,.,
u
ru
salmu da - an - ka sa - ku - a - ni -
mun
-
lu
pu
ana
pulanu apil im - mur -
Sak-
ta-sa-kan
kit
si
ku
54. ina
-
sa
-
ki-i -
52. marustu ku 53. ina
55.
ik
UGU-ma
50. SA
51.
na
-
ka -.....'.'
lisanu
-
an-ni-i
ii-mi
-Sid
.
.
57. az-ziz
-ka
ma-J}ar-ka 58. [su]-lul-ka tabu ta-ai(?)~
-a ili-ya
59. [ur]-fyi lid-mi-ik 60. [kib] - sa
Hi
61. bttu 62. 63.
ilu
bilu
na
sat
64. ri 65.
i -
-
ka
-
66. ina
ma
ba
-
68. 69.
ka
70. siptu 7
1
.
Hi
ikal [m
-
mu un
ra
Su
-
-
lid
Si
ni
ilu-ti-ka
ana
-
mi
-
Assur-ban-apli
K
Sunat*" 1
ka
-
a
-
Suk
-
na
1
il
u
ya
-
a
sidu -
Si
lu-di-ma -
lul
Nabu.KAN
$A].NA
ipuS(uS) ilu
bu-kur]
ya ya ya
ti -
lud
rapsati* ]
[SU IL.LA] SAR lu ina
-
ti -
lltt
ta
lu-ub-lut
rabiti[(ti)] pl
a-sa-ri-du
[Na-bi-um
ilu
dtl
stpi it -
lim bal
-
ina
it -
na
ma
kun
lim
nisi[
ina
-
si -
ya -
Si -
INIMJNIM.MA DU.DU BI [lu ilu
-
si
a
ki-bit
1 67. dalili*
Sa
yd,
Nabu
i -
li-sir
i -
ti
ya
Marduk
etc.
+ K
K
No. 22 (K 140 -f10285) forms 8751 3352 -fthe upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter is at present missing. The tablet contains portions of three prayers and of one ceremonial section
posed
in
honour of the god Nadu.
,
all
The
of which are comfirst
prayer on the Ka
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
84
contains petitions
tablet
for
and prosperity, and was
life
in-
tended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the first 20 11., however, read as follows.
Translation. 1.
2.
3.
O O O
hero, prince, first-born of Marduk\ prudent ruler, offspring of Zarpanitu\
Nabu, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods, Director of tsagila\
4. 5.
6. 7.
8.
9.
10.
tzida, Shadow of Borsippa! Darling of la, Giver of life! Prince of Babylon, Protector of the living!
Lord of
God
of the
hill
of dwelling, the fortress of the nations, the Lord of temples!
mouth of the peoples, O sidul O son of the mighty prince Marduk, in thy mouth is justice! In thy illustrious name, at the command of thy mighty
Thy name
is
in the
so and so,
the son of so
godhead, 11. I
and
so,
who am
smitten with
disease, thy servant, 12.
Whom
13.
May
14.
Set justice in
15
mercy in my heart! Return and be established! May they command mercy! May my god stand at my right hand!
1
6.
17. 1
8.
19.
hand of the demon and the breath of the
the
I live,
May my May the On
may
I
my
be perfect mouth!
goddess stand at
my
left
hand!
favourable sidu, the favourable lamassu with me!
the conclusion
of four lines
of the prayer there follows a section containing directions for the making of certain^
and the commencement of an incantation both of which are much broken. On the Reverse of the tablet is in-
offerings
,
,
scribed the conclusion of a prayer, which may possibly be the continuation of that which commences at the end of the Obverse.
of his
The
sick
man,
own name and
after
making
a formal statement in
1.
51
of that of his father, concludes the prayer
with the following petitions.
PRAYERS TO 56.
58. 59. 60.
6
1.
62. 63.
At this time Good is thy shadow
NABl).
57-1 stand before thee
!
!
be propitious Set a pleasant path for my
May my way
O O
!
feet!
god, deal graciously with me! my god, deal graciously with me! In the night season may my dreams be propitious! lord,
my
lord Nabu,
65.
Mercy, compassion, (and) life, O $idu, Command, grant my petition and establish me!
66.
At
64.
85
.
the
command
of thy mighty godhead
let
me
live, let
me
have knowledge! 67. In the sight of(?)
wide-spread peoples
may ility
The
catch-line
for
prince, the first-born of 2.
from
i-ti-ip-su
the next tablet reads:
bow
I
in
hum-
before thee!
"O
Nabii,
the
Mardukl"
probably for
itpteu
an
form
adj. of the
VZX. 9.
That the beginning of this line is not to be read mar Mardnk appears from 1. 22 in which -i is added to
ilu
abgalli
,
the sign ^|^> mar rubi rabt the only reading admissible. 12.
Y
P| here poss.
tl
=
"Marduk seems therefore
bu$u,
i.
e.
but the transliteration $a hat appears to lances imat in the following phrase.
to
be
"prey of the demon",
me
better,
as
it
ba-
14. For this and the following petitions cf. No. 9, 11. i3ff. The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-
milar lines to the
prayer of No.
first
9.
No. 23.
Transliteration. 2
i
li-Si-rib
li-ki un-ni-[ni-yh]
3
[nar]-bi-ka
5 6.
7-
-da-ar-ti
4
SU
[INIM.1NIM.MA nit
lu-[$a-pi] il
IL.LA 8
]Sin.KAN
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
86 ilu
[ ]Sin
** So,
9.
IO
II
No. 23 (K 13277) contains a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Sin and from the beginning of a section of ceremonies to be performed in honour of the same god.
No. 24.
Transliteration. -id
i
'ik-
4. 5.
3
SU
[INIM].IN1M.MA
[AG].AG
BI
i-nu-ma
ana pan
tanaki(ki)
-bit
2
sar-ra-ti ra-
ilu
ilu
IL.[LA
Sin
tllt
Sin.KAN]
6
Sin
7
munu(nu) of the god to whom the prayer on No. 24 addressed has not been preserved in the colophon(K 13922) line. the ceremonies that follow it are to be obAs, however, served in honour of Sin during a certain phase or position of
The name is
the
moon
(cf.
1.
5),
it
is
clear that the preceding prayer
is
also
addressed the Moon-god.
No. 25.
Transliteration. dir
2
i
a-ti-ra-
3
-
4
ma-fyar-ka lu5.
SU
[IN1M.INIM.MA
6
-ki-im aburris nari^
III Santtu
munu[(nu)]
8
ilu
IL.LA] l
(?)
7
SA Samni
Sin.[KAN] -ti
hurasu VII
9
Like the two preceding fragments No. 25 (K 13296) conprayer to Sin and the commencement
tains the conclusion of a
of a ceremonial section.
PRAYERS TO THE MOON-GOD.
No. 26.
Transliteration. Obv I
.
87
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO
88 11.
l
12.
mi-lat
ana-ku
pulanu Hi
ll
u u
"istari
14.
ka-bu-u*
15.
ds-sum
gam-ma- la-ta
6.
ds-sum
ta-ai-ra-ta 6
17. 8.
ds-sum
1
[
an-ni
fai-[ti-ti
22
llu
u
-
pit
-
ta -
-
nin
u
-
pant
-
-
ka(?)]
mar
.]
ta - ziz
mi
-
si
ni]
ilu-ut-ka]
'
ti -
ma]
biti-ya]
-
ka -
li
ka(?)] -
ba
nu
-
ai] /ja]
sab-
zi-nu-ti
istaru
.]
ilu-ti-ka
lu-uk-bi
24. nir-bi-ka 25.
-
-
<)
lib-bi
-sir
nim
-
ina
tal
is -
[
lib-ba-ka*
21. [pu]-tur
-
[at
naplis-an-ni-ma
nu
[as-sa-&ar
[
ri-mi-ni-ta 7
ag-gu
23. ilu
bi-li*
[a
-
sak it -
si-imi-[u
mu-up-pal-sa-ta
19. ki-nis
20.
la
-
basii-u*
bu-lu-uk-ku-[u*
nasafyu
ds-sum
arad-ka]
[is
13.
1
[
pulani
apil
GODS.
SU
[INIM.INIM.MA]
[dd-li-li-ka
lud-lul]
*
il
[IL.LA
"Nirgal.KAN]
26.
No. 27 (K237I
-j-
K
13791) contains the
first
prayer of
what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer in 11. i 25 of the text, followed by a catch-line, its Obv. giv11. 25 in 10 or 11 lines, 15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16 ing while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger i
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the
A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is 10 contain the invocation of missing from the prayer. LI. the god, at 1 1 the suppliant states his name and goes on to eclipse-formula in tions
i
1.
1
For
1.
li
the formula ina J3 5
10
and
A
C.
2
A
reads ana-ku ilu atali etc.
hul-lfu-u, 6
A
3
C
m Attur-bdn-apli in three lines;
balu-u.
*
A
arad-ka 11.
fcd-bu-u u,
A
,
which
is
followed by
and 12 form one
II
B
line in
kd-bu-
A libba-ka. A lii-ti-ti. [ta]-ai-rat. [ri-mij-na-ta. the catch line, with which the text of concludes, only the end has been
[V^Nirgal.
Of
A
lumun
preserved:
1
8
B
IN.DUL-ki..
9
PRAYER TO NIRGAL.
89
describe his cause of complaint, and the conclusion of the prayer contains his various petitions.
Translation.
O
1.
lord, hero, first-born of
mighty
NU.NAM.NIR\
Prince of the Anunnaki, lord of the battle! Offspring of KU.TU.SAR the mighty queen!
2.
3.
O Nirgal, strong one of the gods,
6.
Thou Thou
the darling viNIN.MIN.NA treadest in the bright heavens, lofty is thy place! art exalted in the Under-world and art the bene-
7.
With
la
8.
With Sin
9.
And
4. 5.
\
factor of
among in the
the
multitude
of the gods
heavens thou seekest
its
inscribe
thy counsel!
all things!
Bit thy father has granted thee that the black-headed race, all living creatures,
The
10.
11. I
so, the
son of so and so
am
hand should
rule!
thy servant!
of god and goddess are laid upon me! and destruction are in my house! 14 Uprooting Since thou art beneficent, I have turned to thy divinity! Since thou art compassionate, I have sought for thee! Since thou art pitiful, I have beheld Since thou art merciful, I have taken my stand before thee! Truly pity me and hearken to my cries! May thine angry heart have rest! 22 Loosen my sin, my offence O god and angry goddess Let me talk of thy greatness, let me bow in humility be-
13.
15. 6.
17. 1
and
The
12.
1
so
cattle of Nirgal, created things, thy
!
8.
19.
20. 21.
23. 24.
fore thee!
The
ilu
title NIN.MIN.NA, i. e. "Lady of the crown", is an abbreviated form of iluN!N.MIN.AN.NA, i. e. "Lady evidently of the crown of heaven", since the former occurs as a variant 4.
of the latter
in
1.
48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon,
p. 8, n. 2
and
cf.
LYON, Sargon,
cf.
For the rendering of 4^ ^^TT bv tne P art BRUNNOW, List, no. 8211 and No. 12, 1. 32, a-Si-ru
p. 71.
6.
*"^|
*~*7~<
-
is
apparently a compound ideogram.
*"
f
*** ru
ilu
lgigi
^|
pl .
*~*T~
<
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
90 i.
e.
ina ma-ti-$u
cannot be read, as the duplicate
A
clearly
reads >~^\7.
$u-tur
might poss. be read for
sii-tur
i.
"mighty
e.
is
thy
counsel".
L. 19 has been restored from No. 2, 1. 32, etc., though poss. some other synonym for "prayer" or "cry" may have been employed. L. 20 is restored from No. 21, 1. 68, No. 46, 1. 5, etc. 19
f.
No. 28.
Transliteration. 2
i
lislimu(mu) 5. 6.
itti-ya
[INIM.INIM.MA lu [DU.DU BI
3
[dd-li-li-ka]
SU IL.LA] ina
SAR
lu
ina]
ilu
9
-gu-u
a-du-ur-ma
-ka li-nu-]$a
11
lud-lul
Nirgal.KAN
SA.NA
ipu$(us)
mu-bal-lit
-u ilu ri-nii-nu-u 8
7
amUu mitu -lib
-fyar-ra
4
il}-tu-u
-ub-la
10 12
13
No. 28 (K 3355) is a small fragment from the right side of a large tablet. It preserves a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Nirgal and from the beginning of a prayer to a
god who
is
of the dead!
addressed as "a merciful god
,
the quickener
Section
III.
Prayers addressed to Goddesses. Like the preceding division
,
Section III
is
made up
of
deity. While are however, composed in honour of
tablets containing prayers addressed only to
one
the prayers in Section II, gods, those in the present Section are addressed to goddesses. Nos. 30 and 33, and possibly Nos. 29 and 35, contain but one
prayer, which
by
directions
is
accompanied,
for
ceremonies.
small and are inscribed
in
in the
case of the two former,
The tablets are comparatively a somewhat large and coarse cha-
racter, and, like others in Section II,
may
perhaps be regarded
as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed containing a series ,
and ceremonies addressed
only to one goddess, and in its arrangement corresponding to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, is one that cannot be answered with certainty. It is true that Nos. 31, 32, and 34 are fragmentary portions of large tablets, and, as their present contents refer only to one goddess, they have been classified under the present Section. It is not impossible, however, that the tablets of which they are fragments of prayers
originally contained inclusion therefore ,
provisional.
,
prayers addressed to other deities. Their under this Section must be regarded as
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
92
No. 29.
Transliteration.
ku-nm-ma
[du ?]-nm-mu-ku
SU
[INIM.INIM.MA]
2.
ti-iz
3
-
ka
-
bu
ru
-
ilu
IL.LA
Sa-la.[KAN]
ilu
knr
No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer followed by its colophon-line, and apparently the catch-line for the next tablet. The latter should possibly be restored from No. 27,1. i [siptubi-lumgas-ni]ti~iz-ka-rubti-kur ilu[NU.NAM.NIR]. :
If this
is
must have been written over an erasure.
so, the sign +^~
No. 30.
Transliteration.
2.
****GU.ZI
karani
3.
as-ruk-ki
si-rik
ib - bi(?)
in-na-
45.
a-ku-
6.
linub(ufy)
7.
8. 9.
mus
H
1.
in
-
-
ti -
sal}
-
nin
si -
-
ra
-
ti
-
-
ta
-
di
ra
-
-
a
bit - ta -
lak iz
ka
ri
-
di
-
ra
-
sur-dim-ma sumu u ziru lu rimu
15.
lublut(uf)
1
6.
1
7.
l8
-
a
-
mi
-
-
us
da
-
ru
-
u
-
-
lim li
-
a a - na
-
ma
-
-
nir
-
u
itti -
[ya?]
li -
ti
MUN.GU
da-
sa
sa
lib - bi -
si-li-ti
^
lu-sa-pa zi-kir-ki
-
-
tu
nir
li
ki-
nu
linasi(si)
14.
lu
- ti
-
si
zumri-ya -
-
di
-
a
ti
marustu
sa ni
sa
a
ru
-
pulani
apil ti
Hi
ti -
Si-
ka
ki
%ab mursu sa
12. linasih(ib)
13. lip
-
libbu
ana-ku pulanu da - ya - na -
10. 1
-a-ba
bi
ki
ki bi - ki nisi*
li 1
-
sa
hid
-
lu
sa
-
pu
ya
-
pi lul -
u
PRAYER TO SALA ig/
[INIMJ.INIM.MA
20.
AG.AG BI
21.
urn
illu
ina iimi magari
GLGAB
tasalafy
ETC.
93
.
$U IL.LA URU 77 ana
il
"[I$tar.KAN]
pan
tukan(an) suluppu
il
"I$tar
ummu
KUA.T1R
[ta-
Sapak(ak)] 22. 23.
SA
samni a - da
**'***
mil
nikii -
SID(di)
SIR.
25.
KU.KU
iwirinu
26. ina
Samni
KAS. SAG
tukan(an)
AD
24.
bimitu
dispu
gur
KU.DUB.DUB.BU
wSW
*
wSunmni MU.SAL wurkarinnu
an-ni-tu
.
28. riksu 29.
tapatar
an-nu-u
31.
A
lgigi
CXXXIV^^ ilu
Samnu
llu
ll-ti
duppu m
Ml
ina
[tasakan(an)]
$natu(r)
tu-
ki-
30. Siptu
32. ikal
ma
-
talaki
munu-ma
Samtu
III
tanaki(ki)
SUB.[SUB(di)]
ARA
am IL.LA
TLSAR 27. siptu
ta$akan[(anj]
bu
-
uk
-
rat
siptu
A$$ur-ban-apli
etc.
over one third of the original tablet has been The text contains a single preserved by No. 30 (K 3448). prayer addressed to the goddess Istar, followed by a ceremonial little
section, and, according to the colophon, forms the i34th tablet of a certain series. Of the prayer to Istar only the latter part
has been preserved. The suppliant cries that he has poured out a libation to the goddess and prays that her heart may therefore have rest and that her anger may abate. After stating his name in 1. 7 and the fact that he is suffering from sickness, 8. 9.
10.
11. 12.
Thou Thou
he continues: art the
judge of
my cause my path
art the director of
angry with me turn! Sorrow, the grave, and bonds may he May he remove the sickness of my body, may he
May my god who
is
!
the 13.
14.
15.
tear
away
of
he loosen the grief of my heart! Cause name and posterity to advance; let there be mercy and compassion; let me praise thy name! Let me live, let me be perfect, let me praise thy greatness!
May
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
94 1
Let
6.
me bow
May my
17.
in humility before thee!
praise thy greatness
Unto the distant peoples! The Reverse of the tablet begins with the colophon-line referring to the prayer contained by the Obverse. Then follows 1
8.
which are be performed before Istar "on a favourable day". "Pure water shalt thou sprinkle. The drink-offering shalt thou Dates shalt thou (and) present. heap up. A SA ot oil a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter shalt thou offer. An incense-burner shalt thou set there. The -drink shalt thou pour out." LI. 24 26 prescribe certain rites to be performed with various woods and oil and are followed by the injunction to recite the incantation three times and to unloose "the knotted cord". The end of the first line of the colophon which contained the title of the series to which the tablet (1. 31), a section of ten lines of directions for ceremonies
,
to
,
1
is
belonged,
broken away.
This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.\ KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,
24.
That the signs No. 62,
cf.
25.
1.
29.
tablet, so that iStiniS(nis).
As
lessly written
No.
12,
1.
is somewhat spread out on the be taken for two signs and read almost might however other characters on the tablet are care-
The character |^
10,
,
it
it
is
preferable to regard
it
as one sign
,
as in
etc.
No. 81.
Transliteration, i
2.
sA
3.
**
4.
ana-ku pulanu [apil pulani $a]
5.
a-na
6.
ina puSki u dannati su-zi-bi
:
ilu-Su [pulanu.
ilu
i$tar-$u pula-
mtum](tum)
1
-dan
ka-a-Si
See above,
p.
22.
[dd-li-li]-ki lud-lul
PRAYERS TO
SU IL.LA
INIM.INIM.MA
7.
ina miiSi
8.
ana
llu
pan
tukan(an) 9. GLGAB 10 ........... buraSi 11
ISTAR. ilu
95
..........
G1.G1
K
illu
tasalafy
kurmati* 1
ta-Sdr-rak i-ti-ra
...........
mu
arku
l$tar guSuru ^J\\TA.A.AN
samt-i
tar-bi(?)
u gi-mil-tu kun-ni
bu-nk-rat
ilu
Sin
ti-li-tu
+
K. 13274) represents the end No. 31 (K 7207 -}9675 of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
of the Obverse
addressed to the goddess phrases of a prayer, pliant
the
states
offerings
Istar. LI. i 6 give the concluding the last three lines of which the sup-
in
own name he has made
his
petition for deliverance
succeeded
three
and
,
after
,
probably referring to
the goddess
to
and
"in misery
,
concludes with a
distress".
of ceremonies
The prayer
the following by effect: "In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green bough with pure water. The ..... drink-offering shalt thou
is
lines
to
A
..... Seven times the food shalt thou ..... present. of incense shalt thou offer. Place thou there a garment and a
gift."
L.
1 1
commences an
on the Reverse of the
that
incantation
was continued
tablet.
No. 32.
Transliteration. .-bit il
SU] IL.LA
2.
[INIM.INIM.MA
3.
[D U.D UBI ana pan
ilu
lstar
SAJ.NA
I$tar.KAN
burati taSakan
KA S. SA G
tanaki(ki) 4 5
Ill Uu
Samtu munu(nu) ilu
8
-ti-ma
Sami* 1
9 10
-pis-ti
ka-rid-ti
htar
man-za-az-ki
salimu(mu?)
itti-Su
[ ]istar-[$u?]
-na 1
i-il-ta-Su
ina
ki-rib
ki-ma
ilu
$adi*
Sami-i
i-ld-a-[ti] 1
illuti[*
]
Sama$
1
u
na-mas-tifcak-ka-ri ta-bar-ri-i
1
tamati[* ]
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
96
........... nisi* sa-pi-ify-ti tus-ti-$i-ri ba12 ........... -ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na 1
11
13
...... -ru-ki
na-mas-su-u ilu
14. [at]-ti-ma
15
Istar
li--at
........... -ki-ma
ina ki-rib [Samt-i
biltn
K
Like the preceding fragment, No. 32 (K 3358 -f9047) of a of the Obverse tablet. the lower portion Only represents one sign remains of the incantation to which the colophon-line
Then follow three lines of directions prescribing refers. (1. 2) the offering of incense, the pouring out of a libation, and the due recital of the incantation three times. At 1. 6 there commences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The beginning and end of most of the lines are broken. 6 ..... 7.
8. 9.
10.
:
O
heroine
Istar,
Thy seat is ..... in Thou art ..... and
among
goddesses!
the midst of the bright heavens! like the Sun-god ..... !
,
[Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas! Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground, thou beholdest ..... !
Thou scatterest the nations ..... thou directest ..... ...... all of them ..... 13 ...... creation ..... 14. Thou, O Istar, art powerful ..... 15. And thy ...... O Lady, is in the midst of the bright heavens! 1 1
.
!
,
12
!
,
No. 33.
Transliteration. -
i
zu
-
zu
[mu$(?)]-ti(?)-i$-ma-at - ti - ni 3. [muS] if} 4. Si
5.
6. 7
.
li -
mat kat
im -Sir dan (?) -
uz
tas - li -
pa
-
a
Sa-ki-na-at
- zi
Hi
- ti
1L
u su
u
ti
ik - ri - bi -
tnu -na-
i- lat
a-mat-sa
2.
un
u
a
du-ru-
-
-
ilu
pit
-
ni
pi
-
-
i
ni
Marduk sadu-u
kib-ra-a-ti
PRAYER TO TASMlTU. sir
8.
-
[sar]
9.
ZID. DA
I.
rat
bit
Borsippa
llu
10. [
si-kin
na-pis-ti
KI
ba
'
ilu
ii
12
ki-bi-sa
Hani* 1
-
a
-
mi
gas- [rat?] ra
-
kib
bi
-si-na
-ri
-
ka
azkur(ur) u sa -
tas-ma-a
15
6
dd
-
-i-kis-ki
14
-
a a
-
ti
- Si
pani-ki
ma
li -
-at ma-gi-ri [ta-sa?]-ka-m'tas-ma-a u sa-li-ma
-ris-ma
17 1
da
Iat
rabuti* 1
[rabati* (?)]
13
1
ilani pl
sa
1
istaratipl
ina
-
-
sa
bi-il-tum
]Tas-mi-tum
97
-nu
8
lib-ba-su-nu *l
19
tu-sa-as-mi-i
tu- si-is- si-ri
tn-sak-na
ru-ku-tu
panu-ki da-di bi-[lit
20.
tlu
21.
[ana] -kit pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-su pulanu
22.
2
Tas-mi-tum
i-lat
ki-bit-su-un
is-
l
u
su-pi
.] ilu
istar-su [pu-
lanitujn(tum)] -
as
ilu
23. [a]-na
Nabu
si -
ya
mi
25. [lis-mi -
[HI
un]
zik-ri-su
27. [ina
-
su
i
-
ya
ilu
kabti](ti)]
ina
[
ilu
[u
ya]
ris-[ti-i]
sab-ti-ma]
ki-bit -
[HI
-
[pi
mart
a-bu-[ti
zik]-ri-ya* - ni - ni
ki
-
asaridu
bilu
ba-i-ri-ki*
IJ.SAG.ILA
24. [sa
26.
bzlti -
ki
-
&ur
ma -da
pi-ki] -
su
pi
-
ya]
istar lislimu(mu) itti-ya]
Rev.
28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
[mursu
29. [lit-ta-kil^]
ta-[ni-bu
asakku
30. [lit-ta-bil] 31.
6
rn-Iju-u
33
&
35. [ilu]
lit-[ta-kil li -
sal
1
lik -
bu
-
38.
two
A
-
-
mi]
SU] IL LA
A
and
lines, zik-ri.
5
for
A
Jta
ibalu-u ili-yd.
10
A
u.
-
ilat(at).
ll
A
1.
After
22 reads:
li-td-ftil.
7
1.
A
G
21
A
[irat
ma-mit.
uttakkarum(rum).
.
-
.]
su]
ba-ni-[ti]
u an-ni-ki ki-[nim] 12 -
il
-
il
turn**
Tas-mi-tum.KAN
ilu atall etc. in inserts the formula ina lurnun 3 '-i-ri-ki. imid-ki li-mi-i a-ra-ti.
A
asfyur-fii
For
.
.
.
-
bi
turn
[1NIM.INIM.MA 1
*
TaS
-
ni
damikti[(ti)] 11
ilu
5
u
36. [ina ki-bit]-ki sir-ti sa ill uttakkaru(ru)' 37- [
anipl-ya]
bit
lis-sa-kin
a-pa-a-ti^
sarru
$iripl-ya]
ru-[su-u?]
gallu* nisi*
34. [a-na(?J]
zumri-ya]
sa
[
ma-mi-tu 1
32. [li-in]-ni-is-si
Sa sa
1.
8 12
31
fta-
1 1 reads: lip-pa-aS-ru imtit 1 imtiP imtiP 9 A ina lit-lu-ud U NAM. TAR. pi-ki.
A
A A inserts
Sa ul inu-u.
13
A
LUtu.
O
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
98
mu
39
illu
tasalafy
GA
40
SA.NA
burasi
kimi
ina
ftarri
taSapak(ak)
munu(nu)-ma sukki?(ki)-wa
41
42
43 ina rik-si
44 45.
.
.
[KAM] SAH(?)
46
Sar-rat
47 48. ikal
TA G-ma
i-nu-ma ttpus(u$) Sumu
.
m
Uu
ASSur-ban-apli
lil(?)-
ul takalu(lu) ukib-ra-a-ti
i-lit
bi-li-i-ti
etc.
K
No. 33 (K 3432 -\8147) is a small tablet inscribed with rather coarse characters, which are in places much broken. It contains a prayer to the goddess Tasmttu the latter half of ,
on the Reverse of No. i (see preserved 6 is The followed pp. 4, f.). prayer by two short ceremonial sections, which with the catch-line and a short colophon comwhich
in duplicate
is
plete the text of the tablet.
The prayer commences
as follows.
Translation.
O
i
5.
Who Who Who Who
8.
O
2.
3. 4.
goddess
causeth her word to be obeyed, who establisheth appeaseth the anger of god and
!
!
heareth prayer and supplication!
accepteth petition and sighing! seed of tzida the house of the living creature of the ,
great gods! 9.
10.
Queen of Borsippa, Lady of the Dwelling! O lady TaSmztu, whose command is mighty! The next few
he
lines are
broken.
After stating
(1.
14) that
crying before the goddess, the suppliant describes her merciful character, as the giver of peace and prosperity. At
1.
is
20 he once more addresses
make 20.
O
21. I
22
.
her by
name and proceeds
to
his request.
TaSmttu, goddess of supplication and love, lady of so and so, the son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,
Have turned towards thee,
!
O lady
!
Hearken to
my supplication
!
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
99
23.
Before Nabu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son
24.
Of
Isagila, intercede for
me!
May he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth! May he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication! At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! the sickness of be torn May my body away! May the groaning of my flesh be consumed! May the consumption of my muscles be removed!
25. 26.
27.
28. 29.
30.
I
31.
sorcery, poison,
35.
be consumed May the ban be torn away may the May May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations! May god and king ordain favour
36.
At thy mighty command
32.
33-
34.
that
not altered, and thy true
is
mercy,
O
lady Tasmttu\ Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure 37.
water and the offering of incense of ftarru-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently
among
deals,
supra p. 71,
(cf.
24. p.
29. i,
11.
32.
of the knotted cord
etc.}.
46,
The
(= I
i
,
lit-ta-kil
and 48
(cf.
supra
is
here restored from
Inf.
32 and
p. 14).
last sign in this line is
No.
1.
probably to be restored as
Rev. (cont.}, 1. 48). For the explanation of from nasu) as a synonym of mamttu, cf. supra, i,
66.
41
The
sign Ef^T however to be read as .
46. is
rite
the restoration of the end of this line, see above
The verb
PI. 3,
(cf.
nisii
p.
On
with the
14).
No.
\
other matters,
The reading
is
written over an erasure
>jpf-|)
;
it is
clearly
not >+$]
^^flff suggested in the transliteration
not certain.
1
For
1.
31
A
reads:
"May
the poisons that are upon
me be loosened!"
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
100
No. 34.
Transliteration.
........... 2 ........... a-ta-mar 4 ya-si 3 ........... par(?)-da-a i
lud-lul
dd-li-li-ki 5. 6.
u
[1NIM.INIM.MA [DU.DU BI
ina
lu
**MLM1
IL].LA
SAR]
SA.NA
ina
lu
ipus(us)
7 ......................................
The fragment No. 34 (K 1187 6) contains a few phrases from a prayer to the goddess tlu MLMI (cf. BRUNNOW List, no. 10449), the two colophon-lines being followed by a second prayer or perhaps the catch-line for the next tablet. Of this ,
line,
however, only traces of signs remain. 3.
=
rendering of *T- by par
If the
Prms.
3 f pi. .
1 1,
of the verb in I
from
i,
cf.
meaning,
For another instance of the use
Hfc.
LOTZ, Tiglathpileser, Col.
and
(^^=11 ^\ M^|)
li-par-du
according to ZIMMERN,
to the bright",
cf.
IV
correct p&r-da-a must
is
R
60*
for
use in
its
Busspsalmen
[67], C.
Rev.
p. 1.
II,
1.
67 (p. 22)
i
with the
IV
no,
of "to shine
20 ka-bit-ta-su ip-
par-du (^~l| >^|)> whence the epithet nipirdu (see DELITZSCH in LOTZ'S Tigl. p. 106 and ZIMMERN, op. I
Perhaps also from (= p&rT)-da-a-ti (IV
R
17,
16 b\
"shining" cit.
p.
1
10).
root are to be derived the subs.
this
in the
and
,
*f-
1 phrase Sunati*
^JJ
in
No.
p&r-da-a-ti
12,
1.
*f~
la tabati
57.
No. 35.
Transliteration. Sa bi(?)-lu-
i
ina
ina pa-ni6
DIM.
2
balatu
3
8.
fridiiti-
,
4.
5
libbu .
si-
nap-li7
.
.
.
,
PRAYER TO
BlLIT.
.
1OI
Rev.
10
II
9
GIS.7UK 12
ik-ri-
-mi-ik-ti
15
13
id-
ni
14
SAG.GA
ii
-
safy(r)
is
ki-bit
ka
-
a
ana
-
ilu
$&
ti
arkat(?)
L
Bilit
DA.RA
16
No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the goddess BHit, at the end of which there follows the catch-line for the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon (1.
1
6).
The
interest of the
fragment centres
in
1.
14,
where we
colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
find
the
102
Section IV.
Prayers to
whose names
deities
are not preserved. Section
IV
is
composed of fragments of
tablets
,
which
contain the colophon-line that is characteristic of the present collection of texts, but from which the names of the deities
addressed are missing. It whether a god or goddess
is is
generally possible to distinguish addressed. In some cases, how-
ever, in addition to the colophon-line, only a few signs have
been preserved.
No. 36.
Transliteration. 2
-ki
i
-zi-
'-il-ti
6.
SU
[IN1MJNIM.MA]
7
buraSi
8
SU -
g
.
[ikal
m
tislitu
butuktu
[ ]lgigi
A$$ur]-ban-apli
.
ina
ma
ilu
ilu
IL.LA
tlu
10 1 1
IL.LA
fra-si-
etc.
The fragment No. 36 (K 9125) contains the end of a prayer, followed by three lines of directions for ceremonies,
PRAYER TO A GODDESS
ETC.
.
103
which prescribe that the burning of incense and the rite of L. 10 gives raising- the hand are to accompany its recitation. the catch-line for the next tablet.
No. 37.
Transliteration. a*
i
2
tim(tim)
napis* l libbi-
3
4
bi-ir-tu
5
[$i?] -kin na-pis-ti
SU] IL.LA
[INIM.INIM.MA
6.
*
7.
[Siptu]
$ur-bu-tinn
[biltu]
ummu
ri-mi-ni-
tum 2
8.
[al-si-ki
9.
[is-i-ki aSfair-ki*
1 a-[$i-bat savii-i illuti* ] $i-mi-i* i-]ziz-zi-im-ma [ya-a-ti]
bilti-ya
kima] ulinnu
ili-ya
tlu
u
i$tari-ya ulinnu-[ki
a$-bat]
sum
-
10.
[ds
11.
[As-Sum
12.
[?a$-snm
di
-
-
ni^
bul-lu-tu]i ittra
-
a ni da] Sul-lu-mu
purus ba$u-u*
13.
[biltu
ummu
$a-ku]-tum
]
[itti-ki] ti -
gamala] J
6
[fiarastfsi)
[di
-
i] 11
ri-[mi-ni-tuni
]
No. 37 (K 9087) contains a few words from the end of one prayer and the first seven lines from the commencement of another. The second prayer is addressed to a goddess and is partly duplicate of the prayer to Bau in No. 6, 11. 71 ff., and of that to the goddess, who bears the title Bilit Hi, in No. 7, 11.
9
1
turn].
For a
ff.
translation see above, p. 34
Possibly to be restored from 3
A
4
[Si-mi]-i.
inserts the copula u.
8
lu-zu-ba
Sur-[bu-tum]
'.
u
D
A
ba-lu-u.
ti-di-i,
U*Bi-lit Hi; 5
as-^ur-Jti.
AD
um-mu
B 9
D
ri-mi-ni-tum.
A
For
12
A 6
di-in. 1.
f.
A
ilu
D
Sau.
A
z
[pa]-ra-su.
ri-mi-[ni7
A
here
reads dS-lum i-fi-ra ga-ma-
-ma-la u lu-zu-ba
ti-di-i.
10
A
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
104
No. 38.
Transliteration. i.
ana
di-
2.
3.
INIMJNIM.[MA
4.
DU.DV
5.
iiptu Sur-
6.
&
[BI
li - [li -
-
da
]
SU IL.LA] SAR
ina
lu
SA.NA
ina
lu
ipus(us)]
7
915
No. 38 (Bu. 9, 16) is a fragment from the left side of a tablet and preserves the beginnings of two lines from the followed by the two common colophon-lines, the catch-line, and the beginning of the colophon.
end of a prayer, which
is
No. 39.
Transliteration. 2
4.
[INIM.INIM].MA
5.
[DU.DU
SU
lu
BI]
6 -
i -
*
ltt
i-
Sami-i
lgigi nu-ur
ma-
mus-na-mi-rat
ii
-bu-u
12
it -
13
-ki
14
-
15
18.
sar-
i-lat
DI.BAR
Hani*
[damiktu](tu)
6.
SA.NA
ina
lu 1
i-lat
9
17
IL.LA
ti 1
8
10
1
htar
SAR
ina
kakkabani^
7
ka-.
[a]-na ilu
[ana-ku
pulanu
di ta
-
an
-
ku -
apil]
-
pa
-
-
bi
-
ina
bi-il-ti
ya ni
na
-
$i
ma pulani
Sa
-
rutu
ki-
ma ma
-
sum-rudan-
-mafy-ra
[ipus(u$)]
WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT PRESERVED.
.
105
Of the first prayer to which the two colophon-lines (1. 4 f.) on No. 39 (K 8930) refer, a few characters only remain. The prayer that commences at 1. 6 is addressed to a goddess. The first eight lines contain the invocation, and ascribe to her the power of giving light (to the world); the beginning and end of every line, however, is broken off.
No. 40.
Transliteration.
DI
i.
...
2.
[INfM.INIM.MA]
SU
*l
sa
-$u
3
-
4
IL.LA
at
ilu
IM.IL
a
iwirinu
-
KUR.NA TU.UD.TA
5
-nis-su-un-nu
6
SIR
ina lubuUupisati lubuUu VII babati^ 1 tu-
-rit-ta-su
7
8
[na?] diparu
wpassuru tasakan(an)
XXXVI SA SIR
-na
9
ZU,DU
sa
tukan(an)
AS.A.AN ;
(
immiru niki
tunam-
mar(f') kap-ra tunikis (?) (is)
*truKA.2ZI
10 ii
12.
[itujzrinu
[mi
-
ih
-
bat]
tanaki(ki)
13
-su
14
-su
mi
minutu(tu) an-ni-tii tamAN.IRIM u riksu tapafar(ar)
DIM. SID
6
upuntu
nii
tu-nam-inar
KU.DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)
ini-ma III
nis
-
15 1
SI.IL(ka) ft.
sairitu
bu-ma ina sumi suati tudammik(ik) ana damikti(ti) tazakar(ar) .
,
The
fourprincipal contents of No. 40 (K 2567) consist of teen lines of directions for ceremonies. These were preceded
traces of signs remain. BEZOLD this that 2487 fragment belongs to (Catalogue, p. 454) suggests on the of No. see The character writing 2, (= above, p. 18).
by a prayer, of which only a few
both tablets
is
very
similar.
K
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
106
For the explanation of the sign-group gE f ^*T" as ZA\, p. 308 (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 6767). What meaning attaches to the group in the present passage is 8.
=
irrit
zunni, see JENSEN,
not clear. 12. is
The suggested
based on No.
1.
8,
restoration of the beginning of this line
21
(cf.
supra, p. 42
f.).
No. 41.
Transliteration.
[DU.DU
2.
ina
lu
BI]
KISDA
sarru
3
m
4
ilu
ni
-
mi
-
lu
ina
ki
ba
Assur-ban-apli
In No. 41 (K 7916) the first line as the colophon-line INIM.INIM.MA the catch-line for the next tablet.
SA.NA
-
nu
-
u
[ipu$(us)] ta - sim
- li
etc. is
probably to be restored
SU IL.LA
etc.
L. 3 gives
No. 42.
Transliteration. Obv. i
2.
na-
8.
ina 15.
7.
9.
a-lik bar-ra-ni
ir-
.
12.
14.
kiri-i-
ZIG.GlR-ka n. la DIM.KU 13.
/-// mun-nap-
ina kari dan-na
19.
sa
a-na
sa pak-du pi-
dan-na-
17.
-ri-
5
sak-na-ta
10.
kul-lat
3.
u-tag-ga(?)6. ta-ta-na-ru-
4-
16.
ina pi-ka kia-zu-
mu-sap-sik UD 18. sa la
Rev.
20
21. uliltt
23.
NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]
22. bidutu-ka
la
dannu
WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT PRESERVED. 24.
"Marduk
il
26. Siptu
27. ikal
KISDA
ina
07
SU [1L.LA]
1NIM.INIM.MA
25. inu(?)-ma
1
inu(f)
rabu
bilu
'" il
"A$sur-ban-[apli]
etc.
No. 42 (K 3221) preserves part of the left side of a large about four lines being missing from the beginning of the Obverse. L. 25 gives an unusual form of one of the common
tablet,
colophon-lines (see above, p. 71).
No. 43.
Transliteration. -bu-
i
3.
[Hani]*
4.
Hani*
Uu A-nim 6.
a-Sib
a"Marduk
2.
1
ilu
1
5.
Bil
Hani* 1 7.
ana-
ku arad-ki 8.
SU [IL.LA]
[INIMj.INIM.MA The end
of a prayer to a goddess has been preserved by
No. 43 (K I3355)-
No. 44.
Transliteration. ilu
2.
[INIMJN1M].MA
SU
-tit
an-na
3
KV*
NIN
.
IL.[LA] 4
1
5
.
.-nu
6
No. 44
(K
14210)
lines of directions for
contains
traces of a prayer
ceremonies.
and three
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
108
No. 45.
Transliteration. Obv. 2
-ft
i
4.
-////
-nm tak-bu-n
3
SU
[INIM.INIMj.MA
IL.LA
tl
"Sama$
lu-
~
il"
Rev.
6
a-na g
-ra-ka 8
ba-la-tu
-ma
7
-na
Si-it-
10
-bit
The fragment No. 45 (82 3 23, 119) contains traces of prayers; so little however has been preserved that it is impossible to decide with certainty which side is the Obverse of the tablet.
log
Section V.
Prayers to Astral Deities. Section
V
contains prayers to certain stars, which are not
regarded as inanimate, but are personified as deities. This personification of the stars and planets is not surprising, for there are not lacking proofs that the greater gods, even when addressed by name in prayer, were regarded as astral powers.
To mention in
No.
19,
1.
three instances in the present collection of texts, iyf. the god BU is selected from "the multitude
of the stars of heaven" to receive a
gift, while in No. 6, 1. 77 f. the goddess Bau, and in No. 7, 1. 15 f. the goddess Bilit Hi, are sought by the suppliant among the stars. Moreover the astral
deities
'
here addressed are invoked in terms as exalted as those
employed
in
prayers to the greater gods, and
in
No.
my
50, if
restoration of the passage is correct, the fixed star Sibziana even credited with the creation of mankind.
The majority class
,
of the tablets in this section are of the larger when complete several prayers inter-
and contained
spersed in
is
,
,
,
some cases with
directions for ceremonies.
No. 46.
Transliteration. -
i
2
[ka]
-
-
u
["
-
gu
Ub
-
ba
-
fit
ttr -
du
-
rabiti(ti) Urn -
ru
-
a
bu
4
if}
-
-lib -
3
5-
gu
ka]
ub li -
ka nu
-
u
ma -
-
-
la
ma fra
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
110 6
ra-bu]-u
-[ka
l
DEITIES.
ta-ai-ra-tu-ka
8.
g.
kab-ta-a-tuin
lib-sa-nim-ma
-si
7
[da
-
ilu -
HI
ti -
SU
IN1M.INIM.[MA
ka]
hid
rabtti(ti)
kakkabu
IL].LA
DU.DU BI
11. siptu
ilu
ina
[lu
KISDA]
kakkabu
bit
Nirgal
SA.NA
ina
In
Inl
Mustabarru-mit-
tanu(a-nu). 10.
-
Pisu
KA N ipus(us)
sami-i u
ti-ib
irsitim(tim) 12. 13. 14. 15. 1
6.
17. 1
8.
-
sa-ni-ku
ilu
bu-kur
ti
KU,TU.SAR
ma-am- lu git-ma-lum pa-ki-du gi-mir KIRRUD.AZAG.GA llu i - lit - ti A - nim maru ris - tit - u sa him ma ti sa lit nam - ri - ri bu sit fya lip dan dan ru du bU a - ba - ri nu kit Sa
-
kin
sarru
-
ti -
-
tab
tarn
fra
-
mu
[i]
[ri
-
-
ir?]
Sa
-
as
ik
sit
-
-
ki
du
-
nu
la
li -
pa
i -
du
-
ti
u
[mu-hal-lik?] za-ai-ri muk-tab-lnni
19
20
[sal?]-ba-bu
21
karradu
-tu
22
-ti
23
The upper portion the end
tains
of a
of No. 46 prayer to the
(K
11153
kakkabu
-j-
Rm
582) con-
Mustabarm -
mfitanu,
2
addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon is followed by a (1. gf.), prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as follows:
12.
O Nirgal, lord Who harasses
13.
The
14.
The
15.
Who
11.
strong,
Pisu, near to
of the
,
the perfect,
heaven and earth!
the first-born of
who
KU.TU.SARl
careth for the whole of the
Kirrud-azaga
1
6.
17.
p.
The
Who
giveth the victory,
1
A
2
One
I2of.
\
offspring of Ami, the first-born son! is clad with brightness, who is clothed with light! mighty, the valiant, the lord of power!
who
establisheth strength!
ra-bu-u.
of the seven names
of the planet Mercury,
see
JENSEN, Kosmologie
PRAYER TO THE MUSTABARRtf-MOTANU. King
18.
19
-Ill
of the battle, the wise, the courageous, the invincible! who destroyeth the foe!
the impetuous, the warrior! the hero
20 21
!
That the
9.
kakkab
kakkalu
NI-BAT-a-nu
"Mustabarru-mutanu,
BRUNNOW,
cf.
is
phonetically
List, no. 5347,
written
and JENSEN,
Kosmologie, p. 119. 12. For the identification of \^-azaga with \^^-azaga, and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. cit., p. 234^
15. The word salummatu expresses the idea of light viewed as an object of terror (JENSEN, op. cit., p. 155).
restored from I R. 17, 1. 8 where Ninib is described as mu-lial-lik za-ya-a-ri. Several of the epithets in
This line
19.
this
is
prayer are to be found
in
Asmrnasirpal's dedication.
No. 47.
Transliteration. ru~
-/
i
Urn
-
-
nu
2
KA.LU.BI.DA
3
-na-ku-nu balatu ba-a-ni
4
5
dA-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul 6. 7.
[1NIM.INIM.MA lu [DU.DU BI
SU KISDA
ina
Mul-mul.KW
IL].LA lu]
ina
8
gaS
SU
9 10.
SA.NA
[ikal
m
illi
The end
Assur-ban]-apli
1L.LA
-
ru
ipus(us) -
u
- ti
KAN
etc.
of a prayer has been preserved
by No. 47 (K 8808).
1. 6 the signs I have taken as the Mutf^>*fw/7//-star (cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 152) and not as the plural of kakkabu (see No. 8, 1. 22), though the suffix in d&-li-ll~ku-nu
|-f-
In
suggests that the prayer
is
addressed to more than one deity.
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
112
The
tablet apparently
of which
formed one of a
contained by
is
DEITIES.
1.
series, part of the title
9.
No. 48.
Transliteration. Obv.
-ni-ti
i
in- si
-sa
4
6
-li-ku
-ri
-
ziz -ziz
3
MIN
8
-a-ti
5
7
9
ii
-a-ti
2
-
10
su
-si
12
ya
13
14
Rev.
15- ki1
6.
17. siptu 1
8.
SU
INIM.INIM.MA sur-bu-u
bilu
Vlll-u par-su
sa
Bit sa-la-mi-i
Mul-mul.KAN
IL.LA sami-i
ina
ikal
m
$u-luj}-f}u-su
llu
Assur-ban-apli
illu etc.
first line of the colophon (1. 18), No. 48 forms the eighth part of a composition entitled the Bit sa-la-mi-i (cf. BEZOLD, ZA V, p. 1 1 2 and Catalogue, p. 896). The Obverse of No. 48 preserves a few ends of lines from the beginning of the tablet, the Reverse the end of a prayer to the
According to the
(K
8
1 1
6)
Mu/mu/-star.
According
to the catch-line the
composition commenced with the words: is brilliant in heaven!"
next part of the
"O mighty
lord,
whose
8. With the composition entitled the Bit salami may be compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-ru (see above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. i4ff.). The bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned together in the letter K 168, 1. 13 (cf. LEHMANN, Samassumukin, Pt. II, p. 76 and 1
pi.
XLV).
PRAYERS TO THE STARS MULMUL AND
KAK.SI.DI.
I I
3
No. 49.
Transliteration. Obv.
........... 2 ........... -u-ti 3 ........... 4 ........... -a-ti 5 ........... Hani*" lgigi 6 ........... ta-ab-tit 7 ........... -ai-ti 8 ...... ..... -li-ti 9 ........... -hi at-mu-u-a 10 .......... -pu(?) ya-a-si \\ ........... -ni u-mi-iam 12 ........... -ru-sa-a-ti 13 ........... lim-nn-ti 14 ........... ina zumri-ya 15 ........... [sar]-ra-tum rabiliim(tnm) - ma 16 ........... ka - ru - bu ........... w 17 18 ........... -si -la -ku ........... ri-ii-ka 19 20. [INIM.IN1M.MA SU IL.LA knkkabu KAK].SI.DI.KAN i
-mar
1
ilu
-it
-it
'
-
-
21 Rev.
........... 23 ........... i-mu-ki 24 ...... 25 ........... ra-Sub-bji 26 ........... ^ 28 ......... z'^/w ........... -Sa-an-nu 27 abm pl 29 ........... sami-i 30 ........... [mit-$a?]az-nin nufrsu 32 ...... 31 ........... fya-ra-Ar-ra ra - Ar [ra] ..... il lu stru fya 33 ........... 22
..... -ru-ti
7^
.
-
-
.
-
The Obverse of No. 49 (D.T. 65) preserves part of a prayer KAK.SI.DI (cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 49 ff., etc.), addressed as a male deity. This prayer is followed by a second,
to
the star
which
continued on the Reverse of the tablet.
is
No. 50.
Transliteration. kakkab f
;/>*>/*
?.
[mu
}.
[ina
\.
-
[kan
na
[ina il
BH
kir]
Samt-i -
su
[t'/am** j.
"SlB.ZI.AN.NA] '
-
ba
mail rabitti* -
ma
li -
1
-
i -
ka
[li
-
] ra
-
ka?]
sal
-
lu
ilu
A
kit?]
-
-
nim]
ka
-
ma?]
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
114 8. 9.
tlu
Rammanu
ina
11.
*di
12.
a
13.
-
sd
-
di
-
ilu
su
14. ina
lumun
ina
lumun
izzakara(ra) -
Hani* 1
ka^
llu
Si - i - ti?]
-
[ni rabuti* 1
li - zi
-
2
[zu]
-
ai purussa purus(us) ban - apli mar Hi - su
in
arad - ka m Assur ilu Assur is - tar- su
ku
-
ti -
1
itti
ni
na
-
ka
ma
10. si - si -
..........
asarid samt-i u irsitim(tim) ul
bit -
-
ki
DEITIES.
tlu
atali
Sin
sa
ilH
ina
As
-
ri - i
-
sit
-
tu
umi
arfyi
isakna(na) 15. 1
6.
17. 1
ina
sa
As
ikalli
sum
-
-
u
-
pis
19.
20.
am
1
.
22.
23.
-
pu *
-
fair -
kati
nis
u
mu
ya
sur
kis
-
-
pi
il
-
minima lim-nu
sa
lu
-
ibasa
ya
ar
tabu
-
sa si -
si - si
-
-
mi -
fyi
-
-
li
mu
li
-
pi
a ni
[ka]
las - [li ta -
ana na-kas napisti-ya ka - ai - an ina sa
amiluti
"istar
tabati* 1
la
la
-
four
pu
ya
damku
"sidu
25. ilu
ilti-ya
-
sa ina zumri-ya .......... rak-su-ma u-Safy- ..........
ka
linnasij}(ib)
jl
24.
-
fyi-ti-ti
matt
mursu
limutti(ti)
kil-la-ti
8.
limniti* 1
u
ya
ikimmu lim-nu sa
2
ITI.MIS
1
idati*
-
-
ti
U]
[ya]
illika[(ka)] rtsi -
ir
-
-
su
ya ni
Rev.
26. ina
kibtt
27. ludlul
-
28.
-
ka nar
ka
SU
INIM.INIM.MA
29. siptu at-ta
No. 50
kakkab
ka kakkabu
IL.LA ilu
K 9490)
-f-
-
bi
"KAK.SLDI
2801
(K
-
NINIB
is
lu
-
lu
-
ub
-
sa
-
Im pi
6
SIB.ZI.AN.NA.KAN
a-sa-rid Hani* 1 r
a comparatively small tablet
inscribed for Assurbanipal with a prayer to be recited on the occasion of an eclipse of the Moon. The prayer is evidently
extracted from one of the larger compositions, which contain several prayers and ceremonial sections. Such a text, similar to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, must have been the tablet of which the duplicates A and B are parts. These two fragments do not join but from the style of the writing and character of the clay it may be assumed that they are parts of the same in size
1
3 1.
A 23
A
4
it-[ti-ka].
B
2
ina kibit-ka.
reads
and reads: |
:
For
1.
II
Restored from the similar expression in No.
A
reads: c
ii-5ur-
,
After
kakkabu
Siptu
27
I.
I
.
.
B
ilu){jjif(j |
.-//-.
.
.
I
.
1.
19, '
-zi
13.
For
ceases to be a duplicate t
ki-ma |
PRAYER TO The prayer
tablet.
in the present text,
tracted from the original of
follows in
SIBZIANA.
A
and B,
115
however, was not ex-
for the incantation that
B commences
l*~*jf |> and does not agree with of No. 50. The prayer is inscribed to the star Sibziana^ addressed as a male deity, and invoked in 11. i 9 in somewhat extravagant terms. The object of the is to
the catch-line
induce Sibziana to remove the
prayer bewitchments, pos-
evil spells,
session by spectres etc., that have followed in the train of the lunar eclipse. The prayer reads as follows.
Translation. i.
O
3.
In the heavens
5. 6.
8. 9.
10.
11. 12.
Whose god In the evil
6.
17.
!
thy servant, ASSurbanipal, the son of his god,
I,
13.
15.
2.
4.
The great gods beseech thee and Without thee Ami 7. BU the arbiter Ramman the prince of heaven and earth At thy command mankind was named! 2 Give thou the word and with thee let the great gods stand Give thou my judgement, make my decision!
14.
1
Thou that changest the They bow down before thee
Sibziana
is
AsSur,
whose goddess
is
ASSuritu,
of the eclipse of the moon which in the month (sfiace^ on tne (Jay (sfac^ J^g ta k en place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, are in my palace and my land,
Which
Because of the
magic, the disease that
evil
is
not good,
the iniquity,
The
transgression, the sin that is in my body 19. [Because of] the evil spectre that is bound to me and 20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee! 1
8.
21.
The
raising of
22.
Free
me from
1
the p.
name
For
my hand accept! Hearken to my my bewitchment! Loosen my sin!
the identification
as "the true
of Sibziana with Regulus,
,
,
prayer!
and the explanation of
shepherd of heaven" (JRfu kinu Ja iami), see JENSEN,
266, and Kosmologie, pp. 36 2
f.,
48
f.
ZA
I,
etc.
>^ ^^TT
I. e. created. It is possible that Qal, not the Nifal, of zakdru, Sumu being understood
;
should be rendered by the in either case the
of the line remains the same.
Q'
meaning
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
Il6
23.
DEITIES.
Let there be torn away whatsoever
evil
may come off
24. 25. 26. 27.
May May
the favourable $idu be ever at the god,
the goddess of
my
my
to cut life!
head!
mankind grant me favour!
At thy command let me live! Let me bow down and extol thy greatness The catch-line for the next tablet reads: "Thou.O KAK.SI.D1 j
art Ninib, the prince of the great gods!"
by JENSEN (Kosmologie, pp. 53
K
the fragment 9490 (cf, conclusion of the text.
ZA
f.,
150),
III,
p.
This line
is
discussed
BEZOLD having published 250), which contains the
No. 51.
Transliteration.
........... 2. [i]-ti-ir .......... 3 ...... -pal - sa - .......... 4 ...... amilutu .......... 5 ...... -ma .......... 6. [as]-bat subata(?)-ka u- ..... ..... 7. gi-mil balati Hi- .......... 8. dalili-ka ..... i
dr
9.
10. 11.
II
INIM.IN1M.MA
AG.AG BI [SA.NA]
ana pan
SU
IL.LA
kakkabu
kakkabu
[SlB.ZLAN.NA.KAN] SIB.ZLAN.NA II ..........
buraSi taSakan(an)
KAS, SAG
tanaki(ki) Siptu an-
........... -za-za abarrikanutf) itti(?) ........... Samni ^surminu pu$u$ 14 ........... SlsamIGI.MAN.GIRI ina 15 ........... [ta$akan?](an) 6 ................ ul lint nu
12
wbtnu
13
1
In No. 51 (K 8190) the colophon-line (1. 9) seems to refer two prayers, of which the end of the second has been preserved. At 1. 10 a ceremonial section of seven lines commences, prescribing the offering of incense and the pouring out of a
to
Sibziana. LI. 12 if. contain certain rites to be performed with various plants and woods, including anointing
libation before
with the
oil
of
PRAYERS TO
SIBZIANA.
.
I
17
No. 52.
Transliteration.
3. 4.
5.
ina
2.
i
kakkabu
AG.AG BI ana pan lu KISDA ina Sarru
Siptu
Hani*
an-ni-ka
SIB.[ZI.AN.NA]
lu ina
1
gaS-ru-u-ti
SA.NA Sa
ikal m
ilu
As$ur-[ban]-apli
Samtu munu[(nu)]
III
ma-a-ti
nap-fyar ilu
6.
ki-nim
Su-pu-u at-tu-nu-ma
IMINA.Bl
etc.
Part of the last line of a prayer has been preserved by No. 52 (K 6395 -f10138), followed by a rubric of two lines which presents a variant form of a common ceremonial direcElsewhere the injunction DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu tion.
K
SA.NA
ina
IL.LA
etc.
ipu$ follows the colophon-line
INIM.INIM.MA
In the present tablet, however,
it
Sli
is
directly preso as to form two
ceded by the incantation, and is expanded It is possible that nothing followed the name of the star
lines.
in
1.
In that case
3.
1.
4
would not commence a new sentence,
but would run on without a break: Sibziana
either
KISDA
ina
or ina
"Do the following. Before SA.NA three times recite
1
(the incantation)". The catch-line
of
the land!
all
(1.
5) reads:
Powerful,
O
"O king
of the mighty gods
Seven-fold one, are ye!"
While
passages in which the *"*T~ T - }S found, E. T. (Beitrdge zur Assyr., Bd. II, Hft. 2 (1892) p. 436), has attempted to distinguish its use as applied to a single divinity from those instances in which the context shows a plurality ot deities are referred to. In 1. 5 of No. 52, however, we have a citing the
HARPER
remarkable instance of the combination of
by
the side
that
the
sing,
and
plur. with
ilu
IMINA.BI, the plur. of the pers. pron. occurring There is no doubt, therefore, of Sarru and Supji.
reference to the
name ^f~ ty
Jl<
was applied
to
a group of gods
so closely connected, that, though addressed in the as formplural, they could in the same sentence be regarded ing a single personality.
who were
1
See above p. 71
f.
n8
Section VI.
Prayers against the
an The
evils attending
eclipse of the
Moon.
Section might be more strictly termed it contains are only indirectly connected with the series of tablets classified under Sections I V. sixth
an appendix,
and
final
for the texts
Throughout these
five sections
it
will
be observed that several
of the prayers contain the formula, discussed on pp. 7 ff. in which it is stated that the prayer is offered in consequence of certain evils that have followed in the train of a lunar eclipse. ,
The formula
be found
No.
28, a
prayer to Sin, 22, a prayer prayer in a to the to Damkina, and 11. 24 Bdu, 50, concluding prayer prayer of No. 6, according to the duplicate F, in No. 7, 11. 9 33,
and
36
11.
is
to
52, a
in
i,
to TaSmitu, in
11.
i
No.
11.
4,
9
a prayer to a prayer to the goddess Bilit Hi, and 11. 34 63 in the prayer to in No. 19, 11. i Isbara 33, a prayer to Bil Nirgal in No. 27, according to the duplicate A, and in No. 50, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sibziana. It is not, however, confined to ,
,
,
group of texts collected in Sections I V, but is of somewhat common occurrence in various series and classes of prayers. In Section VI, therefore, I have collected those tablets and fragments in which I have come across the formula. The list, however, makes no pretence of being exhaustive, for it is prothe
bable that the eclipse -formula is contained by other tablets throughout the collections from Kouyunjik.
PRAYER TO
SAMAS, AND MARDUK.
fA,
'
119
No. 53.
Transliteration. Obv.
2 3.
gas(?)-ru
abkal llu
4.
ll
t-a
6.
an v ll "Samas
7.
arki
8.
ina
9.
ri-du-su
5.
Marduk sal-ba-[bu bile] I.TUR.RA ilu M Marduk ru-sa-nim-ma ya-a-Si
-
"Samas ni - ku ikimmu
-
-
ina
-fa
ilu
kis-sa-ti
nu
i -
mu-pal-li-fyi
rak
ya
-
-
-
ru
is-tu
la
Hk
-
lul
tu
ma--du-ti
ii-mi
ma
-
su
Sa
s&
muppatiru(ru)
kal ii-mi iksu$(?)-an-ni ina kal musi up-ta-na-lafy-an-ni -
lubuStit (?)
u$tzizu(zu) i - fyi -
-
su
u
ili-ya
ini* 1
-
1
-
uz-za-na-ka-pti
10.
pani
11.
ur
12.
kal
-
lu
13.
lu
-
ya
-
-
ka
ub
ya
-
ba
-
lu
$iri*
ya ya
uz-za-na-kup
i-sam-ma-mu
ub - ba pag - ri - ya i mu kirn ti ya kim u sa la - ti i kim mu $a ina di ik ti di ikimmu GUR TAP. PI DU an-nu-u Su-u an-nu-u
14. lu 15.
ya
lu
-
ku -Su
Rev. 1
6.
tlu
Samas
ina pani-ka
i$-ti--su-ma
lubuSti* 1
ana
lit-bu-$i-$u
miSiru ana kabti(?) 17. 1
ana
misiru ki
8.
kabli-$u
"""^\
SU.A.RU.LA
mi* 1
ana
SA.KASKAL
i-sib-Su
5ati-5u
addin-Su
HI Hk Sam$i($i) sa Nt.DU.NI DV.GAL irsitim(tim) lu-pa-kid 21. ilu Nt.DU.NI DU.GAL sa irsitim(tim) masartu-su li-dan-nin i -
na
-
19.
a
20.
a-na
22.
H
23.
''"Savias
24.
ina
25.
-
ilu
rib
-
iltl
iz - ziz
nam
'si'sigaru
ina
ki-bi-ti-ka
-
sa
sir-li
-
sa
ki
[ul]
-
su
-
nu(?)
uttakkaru(ru)
lumun il " atali il"Sin sa ina arl}ipulani umi pitlani isakna(na) 1 1 la tabati* limntti* luwun idati^ 1 ITI.MIS
26. sa
ina
27. [ina]
ki-bit
-
ikalli
abkalli
mati
u
ya Hani*
1
il
"Marduk
-
ya
ibasa
-
a
ina zumri-ya -kis-su
28
29
30
-ya
ipparasu(su)
lu-ta-mi Pl
ina zumri-ya ilu
napsat
l-a
-pal-su lu-ta-mi
lu-ta-mi
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
120
No. 53 (K 3859 -f- Sm. 383) preserves the bottom portion of a tablet and contains a prayer to la, Samas, and Marduk, of which both the beginning and end are missing. The suppliant states that he is praying after an eclipse of the Moon,
and he implores these three clutches of a spectre, by remains of the Obverse
4.
O O
5.
And
3.
6. 7.
8.
he
is
commences
rescue him from the
to
deities
whom
continually haunted. as follows:
Marduk, the mighty, the lord of
arbiter of the world, V
What ltura\
f
SamaS, and Marduk deliver me,
fa,
through your mercy let me come to prosperity! O Samai, the spectre that striketh fear, that for many days Has been bound on my back, and is not loosed, me, through the whole Through the whole day hath night hath stricken me with terror!
The
then
suppliant
tormented by the spectre,
which he
describes
the
who
him and attacks his face, whole body. On the Re-
ways
in
is
defiles
his eyes, his back, his flesh and his verse of the tablet he recounts to SamaS
how he
has tried to
appease and to restrain his tormentor. Apparently his efforts have met with no success for he now turns to the Sun-god for relief, which he prays he may receive through his mighty command that is not altered, and through the command of Marduk, "the arbiter of the gods". 10.
After the form uz-za-na-ka-pii in
haps assign to 18.
on
pi.
The character ^*~^y^
68,
slightly
in uz-za-ua-t^\
P|
for
the small
of the
9
new
the
one might per-
value
kafi.
not quite accurately rendered perpendicular wedge should project is
above the long horizontal one.
of this character are
1.
somewhat
sign 0<*~) remains
Elsewhere the forms
While the beginning
various.
constant, together with the small
perpendicular wedge (|), the number and position of the small diagonal wedges above the long horizontal line vary consideIn
rably.
K
Col. Ill,
2971,
above the horizontal
R
18,
1.
35
f.
occur, and in
line (not
(as corrected in
VR
1
1,
1.
1.
22
two as
ZK
lof. four
I,
three
wedges (^) occur
R
V
in
IV
p.
349) two wedges only
2
56,
wedges (^) are
1.
55^), in
to
be found
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON. which
121
K
the duplicate 4410 are written ^- In all these one however, passages, only diagonal wedge is written below the long horizontal wedge. in
23. In the transliteration
before the sign AT I have restored V~, which has been apparently omitted by the scribe in error.
No. 54.
Transliteration. 1.
Sd
pulanu apil pulani
[ana-ku]
2.
lumun
llu
[ina]
3.
[ina]
lumun
idati^ 1
4.
[sa]
ina
5.
[ina]
kibit -
6.
[lu
llu
atalt
Sin
ilu-su
ilu
pulanu
$d ina arj}i
[istar-$u
pulan tlu m (tu m)] pulani iimi pulani [iiakna(na)]
[i
7.
-
us]
ma]
-
ikalli -
u
-
ma
sa
-
8
-
lu
am
kit
9 10
-
kit
-
-
mati
u
ya
ka
Urn
limniti* 1
ITI.MIS
ya
-
lu
-
u$
-
tarn
mar
-
ru
lu
-
[ibaSa
ti
ma
-
-
1
fabati* ]
[la
[ilu -
[uk
[iib
-
a]
lut]
-
ut
-
ka]
-
$u
-
ud]
turn
[damiktim](tim)
No. 54 (Sm. 512) and,
in addition
is
a fragment from the centre of a prayer,
the eclipse-formula,
to
contains
common petitions for life, success, etc. LI. 8 to be restored according to No. 9, 1. 13 f.
some of
the
and 9 are possibly
No. 55.
Transliteration. 2.
i
3.
KAN 5.
m
ana-[ku
ilu
]A$$ur-ban-apli ina lumun ilu atali ilu Sin Sa ina arj}i [
iSakna(na)] 4. ina $a ina ikalli - ya
lumun u
idati^
mati
-
1
ITI.MIS
ya ibaSa
-
BAR umi 1
1
[limniti* la tabati* ]
[a]
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
122
Part of a prayer of Ashurbanipal has been preserved by No. 55 (K 6792). The fragment is from the left side of one of the class of smaller tablets.
No. 56.
Transliteration. sa
1.
ilu
ilu
3.
Samas maru
4.
ik
2.
-
-
ka
ki
-
in
-
ru
5.
mu
6.
z
7.
a-na-ku m Assur-[ban-apli]
8.
sa
-
-
sa
-
ti -
ri
ir
ilu -
ilu
i$ - tar - su [Assur ilu ilu ina arfyi Sa Sin ina lumun [atalt
g.
10.
[ina]
1 1
[sa
.
$11
1
lumun ina]
idati[^
1TLMIS
As - su - ri - i - tu] umi KAN isakna(na)]
limniti* 1
u
ikalli[-ya
ilu
la
mati-ya
tabati* 1]
iba$a-a]
Like the preceding fragment No. 56 (K 2810) contains part of a prayer written for Ashurbanipal. The tablet is one of the smaller kind and is written in somewhat coarse characters; what has been preserved of the Reverse
is
uninscribed.
No. 57.
Transliteration. Obv. i.
2. 3.
.
ilu llu
ummu
1
ri-[mi-ni-tum $d nisi* ana-ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-su [pulanu h-J}a-ra
tlu
istar-su
pula-
nitum(tinn)]
lumun
4.
ina
5.
lumun
llu
atalt Uu Sin
Sa [ina arfyi pulani
umi pulani
isak-
na(na)] 6.
sa
ina
idatit 1
ikalli
-
limniti* 1
ITI.[M1S ya
u
[mati
-
ya
la
1
tabati^ ]
ibasa
-
a]
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON. 7
.
-
a
na
8.
d$
-
9.
as
-
10.
za
11.
u
su
Sum riik
ka
-
-
far
12. napisti(ti)
ub
ilu
ls
14. bi
-
15. 1
6.
-
dup
-
fya
-
al
-
[si
-
ki]
ki
ku
-
ru
-
-
[un
na]
mu
-
ki
ina
matati
-
rik
-
lak
ra
-
sap
ina
sap
-
mimma
ri
lim
ki
-
ki
lit
pi
-
si
-
mimma
dum
mil
-
-
asfrur
da -as -pa
-
13.
ti
ki
a
ma
-
-
gi -
-
a
-
123
-
nu
ij.su-
18
Rev. -
19 21
mi
-
20
22
The commencement of No. the end of the Isfyara,
No.
57,
(K
57
9909)
very similar to
is
Reverse of No. 7. Each tablet is addressed to 11. 2 and 62. 4 7 corresponding to No. 7, 11. 59
L. 63 of No. 7, however, does not agree with 1. 8 of No. 57, so that the texts, through closely parallel, are apparently not
duplicates
No. 58.
Transliteration. Obv.
*l
i
nubsu 3 su-nl-ma
mu-sim simatipl
lim-na-ti
4
[ana-ku pnlanu apil] pulani sa
5
su pulanu
-su-u
2
* l tapa-kid ilu
istar-su
pulamtum(tum)
6.
[ina liimun
illi
atali
il
ilu-
"Sin
pl 7. [lumun idati pulani] itmi pulani iSakna(na) IT1.M1S limniti* 1 la tabati* 1 sa ina] ikalli-ya u mati-a ibasa-a
sa
ina
arfri
8
pa-sa-su -ka
.
10 12
-an-
9
na
ii fyu
13 Rev.
14 1
6
mu-na-mir
-
15
-mi nk-li
18
ilani pl
mu-tal-lum -
ki
Si -
ru
sii
-
luf}
-
h*
17
mu
- ris
LTUR.RA Ra
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
124
To judge from
the thickness of the tablet, No. 58
(K 6644) possibly have contained two columns on either side. In that case, the beginning of Col. II and the end of Col. Ill have
may
been preserved, inscribed with portions of two separate incantations.
No. 59.
Transliteration. *l
i
ina
Sudani*
3
Ml
4
kal
1
barrani*
(ni)
Uati*
1
NUN
1
BUR
1
Saplatit
-u
5
DUB
Sa iprit 1
-ni
2
tas-lit
6
bU
7
dr-ni
nduti(ti)
u
Hani* 1
ma-mit
tlu
SamaS kaspu bura$u nu[kam]-sa-ku a-na-kar ir-
8
9 10
lit-ba-lu -
ii 12. [ina
lumun]
llu
ti-ka
atalt
rabiti(ti)
llu
Sin
Sa
sa ina
ul uttakkaru(rii) arf}i
pulani [umi pulani isakna(na)]
13.
[lumun
14. [Sa
15 1
6
17 1
8
19
20
1
ITI.MIS
idati]*
[limmti*
ina ikalli]-ya
u
1
tabati^ 1]
la
mati-ya
[ibaSa-a)
Us-
-ya -li-na-an-ni
ma-fyi(?)-
mar ili-Sti in - an - na ilu SamaS ilu Rammanu u Uu Marduk .
-tab-ba-la-ka rik
-
ku
21
amUu mitu
22
iribu
-
ta
.
.
.
.
-
ti
la
itur
The upper portion of a tablet has been preserved by No. 59 (K 7978), consisting of a heading or introduction of three lines, and the beginning of an incantation to a male deity.
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
125
No. 60.
Transliteration. Obv. i.
2.
[LUGAL?] BI KA.TAR.ZU GA.AN.S1L
sar-[ru? su]-u
da-[li-li-ka ' am tlu
anaku
3.
u
4.
IN1MJNIM.MA
MU.MU
KI
ilu
aradka
Sama$.KAN
dalilika
ludlul
mas-mas
limnu(nit)
V tlu
5.
siptu
6.
bilu
Samas daian Sami-i u
7.
pi-tu-u daianu stru
8.
an-na-Su
1 1
ul
ki-bit-ka
10.
kima
.
ilu
pastim(tim) tlu Bil
sa
la
ki-bit-su
ma-am-man
ilu
ut-tak-ka-ru i-nu-u
la
Sur-bat
a-niat-ka
im-maS-Si
A-nim
ra-
ir$iti(ti)
na-ram
uz-ni
at-ta-ma
g. bilu
irsitim(tim)
la-it
ut-nin-ka
abu-ka
ul
iS-Sa-na-an
ki-bit-ka
$i-rat
Rev.
Si'i-tu-rat a-mat-ka ...........* -ka ra aS $a i - mu - ka bu 13 ........... - mu - ki at-ta- ..... strati* 14 ........... [i] $it-mu-ru la sa- ..... sa 15 ........... -di-ri-ka 6 ........... amati pl SI. MIS lim-bu-ru- .......... lik-ru-bu- .......... 17 ........... -mat 18 ........... -ri NI.RUS lizziza(za) .......... l
12
-
-
1
1
19. [ina
20.
lumun
[lumun
il
"]atali Sin sa ina arfyi pnlaniumipulaniisakna[(na)] 1 fl la limniti* IT1.MIS fabati[ ]
idati*11]
21. [sa ina ikalli]-ya
22
............... -us
ibasa-[a] mati-ya su-ut-li-ma-am-ma [damiktim](tim)
3463) consists of the lower portion of a tablet. After three colophon-lines there follows a prayer to Santas,
No. 60
(K
continued on the Reverse of the tablet. The prayer with the following invocation: opens O 5. Santas, judge of heaven and earth, that burnest the broad
which
is
earth! 6.
O
7.
Exalted judge, whose
Lord, that openest the ear, the darling of Bill
command
is
not altered,
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
126 8. 9.
10.
11.
Whose mercy no god
A
has ever annulled!
lord art thou, and mighty
thy word!
is
Thy command is not forgotten, thy intercession is unequalled! Like Anu, thy father, thy word is exalted! On the Reverse of the tablet, which is somewhat broken,
the suppliant continues his invocation of the god, and in states the occasion of the prayer.
11.
19
ff.
The second half of this line is probably a Semitic transSumero-Akkadian phrases with which it commences. For my conjectural restoration, cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 561, and 2.
lation of the
ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,
p. 73.
No. 61.
Transliteration.
2
.................
3.
4.
-
marat
[bi]
nu
llu
-
]A
[
8.
[samu]-u
9.
[ft]
ma
l
.....
ki
mi
"A-nim
-
a
mi
-
tu
SA.LA
2
na
-
ti
-
rapsati(ti)
na
-
Si
ib-ba-nu-u
ib - ba kar^ atu
ni
-
it
u
XV^/W
jtmi
-
[ma?]
it-ti-[ni]
ti
GU.ZI
\IKAN
umi
ma
-
ib -
ni
irsitim(tim)^
U KAN
umi]
sami-i ta
-
bu
u -
sa
-
limuttu
tamti
ma-mit
[atj'ti
11. [ina
'
ut
-
nim
7.
10.
-
sik-nat matati /"..... INJTI samtu kibi - ma [Ill]
5. [Siptu] 6.
Sat
-
-
ni
-
[ma?] wpassuru
urn mi-bat(?)-ti
um AB.AB nmi AN bubbulum
12.
[umi X.X.]^
13.
[a-na]
14. [ni] 15. 1
6.
-
[a-na] [*ina
Hani* 1
is
mudii
lumun]
ilu
iim rim-ki inn limutti*
Hi
nap-sat
u
u
Sarri
ka-ti
rabutipl
mudii
la
az -
u
at
-
ta
il
"Sin sa ina
atalt
arfyi
ii
at-ta-ra-[am?] - za [kar?]
-
pulani umi pulani isakna[(na)]
1
3
A
A
bigalli.
ITI.MI&
ir$itum(tum). *
A
2
After
^^f A
reads in smaller characters:
it-ti.
1 apparently omits 1. 16, reading in its place: lumun iddtiP ina u />a ikalli]-ya mati-ya [ibald-a]
limnitiP 1 [id fdbdtiPl]
.
\
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
-127
18
mub-ra-an-ni GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li-pi-ka pu-sur ina la Hl-ka sii-$a-a-
19
[ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma tas-ma-a an-.
17
-
20 21.
.
tu
-
llu
un
sipat
UuBau
.
ilu
sipat
t
NIN.A
MA
22
,
-a ... .
.
.
GU
23
No. 6 1 (K 8293) contains traces of four lines of directions which are followed by a short incantation of seventeen lines, addressed to a goddess, "the daughter of Ami".
for ceremonies,
first line of the eclipse-formula is included in the text, this is replaced by the second and the while duplicate third lines of the formula.
Only the
A
in
ii.
Bd.
I,
p.
For the iim nu-bat(?)-ti, cf. DELITZSCH, Beitrage znr Assyr., 231, and JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 106 f. A similar sequence
K
of days occurs in
Assyrian
2866,
1.
25
f.
Texts, p. 17); cf. also III
(S.
R
A. SMITH, Miscellaneous No. 4.
56,
No. 62.
Transliteration. Obv.
rabuti*" Hani* ................ kissat 2 ................ simati* mu-us.-si.-ru u irsitim(tim) at-tu-nu-ma 3 ................ sami-i - su * ku - nu - ma busii ru us .......... 4. tu5 ........... [ta]-sim-ma wusurati* balatu at-tu-nu-ma
1
1
i
1
l
-
-
1
u$-sa-ra
........... ta-par-ra-sa 7 ........... -la-mu i-pis su ka - bi 8 ...........
6
-
....... 10
'.
.
ba-la-tu-um-ma
pi-ku-nu
rapasti(ti)
irsiti(ti)
pl at-tu-nn-ma .-bu ka-bi-su ki-rib sami-i rukiiti
...........
lum-ni sa-ki-nu
dum-ki mu-pa-si-su
ITI.MIS 1
........... -da-a-ti limmti* 12 ........... -si-ru NAM.BUL.BI.I i-ma i
balatu
sipat-ku-nu
limniti*
la tabati mn-sal-li-tu ki-i idati*
idati*
1
1
1
lum-ni
ITI.MIS
ma-la ba-sa-a
128
13-
llu istar-su pu[ana-ku pulanu] apil pulani sa ilu-su pulanu lamtum(tum)
15. 1
6.
17. 1
8.
ITLMIS
*l
14
limniti* 1
it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma u
ad-ra-ku
[pal]-j}a-ku-ma
lumun ll"atali llu Sin 1 ina lumun kakkabani* Sa ina lumun
su-ta-du-ra-ku
lumun llu atalt ilu Samas t-a su-ut ilu A-nim su-ut ilu Btl Sa ana kakkabanipl ^arrant* 1 ina
ina
su-ut
ilu
*l
is-sal19. ina
*l
lumun
sa ana a-fya-miS
20
lumun
ina
it-ti-ify-
ali
Rev. ilu
21
22
l-a
rabtti(ti)
ana
kalu
23
SAR
-ak-ki
24
mi* 1
illiiti*
1
rA A AN
]Marduk tukan(an) III KA [suluppu KU.A].TIR taSapak(ak) SA samni niku ilu
-
[
25 26.
28.
[
immiru
niki] tanaki(ki)
mil [dispu
frimitu taSakan(an)]
v
tukan(an)
27
-
SA.NA burasi tasakan(an) XruZAG ^uj\fLHf [u XruKA.IZI
ta-
sakan(an) [ta?]-sal-lab III
29
KU.DUB.DUB.BU SUB.[SUB(di)]
minutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Samtu
30
munu-ma
u$-
ki-in-ma 3
1
.
sar
bill
[Siptu bil]
Sarrani
mdtu a KI "[AsSur ] As$ur-ban-aph Sarri kisSati sarri ilu ilu u na Bilit tak As$ur him 33. [sA a] llu Nabu u tlu Ta$-mi-tum uzna du rapaStum(tum) i$-ru-ku-u$ 34. [sd] ina du na-mir-tum ni-sik 35- [i-fyu]-zu dup-Sar-ru-ti
milu
32. [ikal]
-
36. [$a ina]
37.
[mimma
Warrant* 1(ni) sip jl
38. [ni-mi-ik 39. [ina
-
a su
ru]
"Nabu]
ta-mar-ti
41. [itillu
mndu
a
as]
-
-
-
ma&
lik
la
tu
sa-an-tak-ki
ti-kip
dup-pa-a-ni
40. [a-na
-
tur
as
-
nik
i
ma-la ab
-
-
ri fyu
-
ya
-
zu
ba-as-mu ri
-
i -
ma
u-kin
ki-rib
ikalli-ya ilu Hani* 1 As~sur sarri ur] sd itabbalu u it-ti i-sat-ta-ru suma-sti 42. [man-nu lu-u] sumi-ya ilu
43. [ 44.
Assur
[suma
-
u su
si-ta]-as-si-ya
nu
ilu
Bilit
zira
-
su]
-
ag]-gis ina
iz-zi-is
mati
lis-ki-pu-su-ma li
-
fyal
-
li - fcu
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
129
.
No. 62 (K 7593) is the upper portion of a large tablet. Obverse contains a prayer, which is addressed to more than one deity, and is offered with the object of obtaining help on The line that is ruled between several occasions of distress. 1 6 does not mark the commencement of a second 11. 15 and incantation, but rather a fresh section of the first prayer. For at that point the suppliant ceases his invocation and the statement of his own condition of alarm, and prays for deliverance from various evil powers and influences. As the first of these evils is that caused by a lunar eclipse the tablet is included The other evils, that are enumerated in the present Section. The Reverse in 11. 17 20, appear to be of an astral nature.
Its
of the tablet concludes with a ceremonial section of seven
lines.
The compound ideogram NAM.BUL.B1 appears to be a somewhat general term for evil or unpropitious influences, cf. IV R 17, Rev., 1. 15 f., K 2277, Obv., 11. 3 ff., Rev., 11. i, 4, etc. 12.
For the Series of incantations
1.
12; see also 32.
*nl^ ^^l 1 1^
+~<
K
BEZOLD, Catalogue, p. 456, sub 2587. this of For the restoration of the end line,
]****"> see 29.
entitled the
No.
30,
1.
cf.
No. 40,
24.
The most recent
translation of this colophon has been
given by TALLQVIST, Die Assyrische Beschwonmgsserie Maqlu, Leipzig 1895, pp. 41, 53
f.,
etc.
VOCABULARY
K2
=
=
n; K 9
^-;
iltu "spell, charm": jfc^
abu
"father": a-bu
21,56; 33.12; 60,
2N
I
i
n;
^=
n.
abi-ya
=
^; KB
11,22; 22
(7;
y*
i-il-ta-Su
2; ig, 5; a-fo6, 24;
n,
36,5;
'-//-//
n,
yi,
32,4.
n,
38; 12, 34, 87;
abu-ka 2,17;
abi-ya
n,
22 bis
"to shine, be bright": lu-bi-ib 12, 82;
3,15; 27,9; a-bu-ni 61, 7.
;
- -
II
"to
i
make
bright, to purify": li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni 12, 86; lib-bi-bu 12,
86 C; ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.
ibbu "pure":
abubu
LAH.LAH)
11,25.
ib-bi 30, 2.
"deluge, inundation": a-bu-bu
u,
i;
a-bu-ub
12, 23;
a-bu-bi 2 1 80. ,
AB.AB
a festival?:
abnu "stone": a ban birki abkallu
f;
abnt*
1
AB.AB
61,
n.
12, 104; 4g, 28.
"thunderbolt": abni* 1 birku 21,
"arbiter":
17.
ab-kal 22,35; abkallu 22,37; abkalli
53,27; a^fl/ 12,88,114; 53,3.
abaru "to be strong": ? a-bi-rnin 6,97; abaru "strength": a-ba-ri 46, 16. aburriS
abbuttu
"in security": aburriS (ideogr.
"chain, fetter" (see
sabatu):
10.7.
U.SAL)
25,6.
a-bu-ti 1,42; g, 45;
33,24.
agubbu 12,85,
"pure water; vessel of purification": IX 8;
a-gub-ba
15, 18.
kari>atu
a-gub-ba
VOCABULARY
132
[agagu
agagu "to be enraged": i-gu-ga 4,46; 6,89: aggu "angry": ag-gu 6, 12; 27,20; 46,5. uggatu "anger": tig-gat 12, 77. igu "sin": [i]-gu-u
7,27.
46, i; [i]-gu-u 28,9.
UGU.KUL.LA (*>):
12,101.
IGI.MAN.GIRI(*): 51, 14ugaru "plain, country": u-ga-ru 21,84. adaguru "incense-burner, censer": kari>atu a-da-gur kar* atu
a-da-gur 30,
12,4;
23.
adi "up to": adi 11,37. idlu "hero":
i-dil 9, i;
18,20.
admu
"child": ? ad-mi-ki 7,40.
adaru
"to fear":
4,
adiru
Ii a-du-ur-ma
- -
42; 62, 15;
46,2;
28, 10;
ad-ra-kn
III 2 su-ta-du-ra-ku 4, 42: 62, 15.
"trouble, distress": a-di-
5,6.
idirtu "affliction": i-dir-tu 12,69.
adirtu "grief":
? a-di-ra-tu 30, 13.
mudisSu "renewer, renovator":
mu-dis-Su-u 9,5; mu-dis-
$u-u 12, 30; 21,4.
iddissu, iddiSu "newly shining": id-diS-Su-u id-di$-$u-u 1,2; 6,98; id-di-su-u 12, iS A.
4
umu
"storm": u-mu 20,9,11; 21,9,35,37.
urru
"light": urru-ka
izibu
III
3U 4
i.
5, 10.
"to save, to deliver": su-zi-bi 31,6; $ii-zu-ba
i
4,
6,76.
izizu "to be angry": i-zi-za 6,89; 7,27; i-zi-za-wa 7,41.
izzu "mighty, terrible":
uzzu "anger":
uznu 6,
"ear":
79;
7,
iz-zi-tii
2--wz/
i-zis-su
n,
uzna
abu "brother": afa-ya 11,2 2 7; abami "together": a-fya-mi$ abu "side": a-fa-ya 13, 23. a-f}i-ti
i;
i-zi-su
^-z 60,6;
12,20;
16; 19, 20; 21, 62;
"side":
12, 117.
uz-zu 12,77; w#-*' 33,3.
izzitu? "anger": ^
12, 18;
12,68.
du
n,
62, 19.
^4.
uzna du -ai
-$i-na (cf.
a&t**-Stt
i
birtu)
21,5.
4,
34;
12, 38.
VOCABULARY
.133
a b^ "hostile": ? a-fyi-tu-ma 11,24.
ahazu
"to hold, to grasp": a-j}u-zu 8,6.
abarrikanu a disease IGLIGI) 51, 12. itiru "to protect":
of the eye:
i-ti-ir
56,6;
it-ti-rat
ni-matf) 4,34;
KAR)
6,
ya'u "where?": ya-u u, 10; aibu "foe": ai-bi-ya 21, 64.
i-ti-ra 4,
10.
124;
12, 62, 63, 64, 65, 67, 69,
24;
if-ri-nl-in-
6,64;
14; 37, 12.
7,
itiru a garment: i-ti(?}-ra 31, ai "not, never":
51,2;
[i]-ti-ir
i-ti-ra-ta
9,35;
31; 6,76; ittra (ideogr.
abarrikanu (ideogr.
74
7,
bis
57
bis
n,
10, 22;
;
21, 54.
inu "eye": ini 40, 10; ini-ina 40, 13; ini pl -ya 53, 10. aru I 2 "to lead, rule": mu-ut-ta--ir (or I 2 fr. -|ND?) tirtu "command, law":
ti-rit 2,
ikdu "mighty, courageous":
19,
77; 15, 9; 21, 65.
,
6, 20.
18; 3, 15.
ik-du 20, 18; 46,
18.
^"
"needy": i-ka-a 2, 20; 3, 16. ikutu "need, want": i-ku-tii 12,37; i-ku-tum 2,208; i-ku-ti 2, 20; 3,
akalu
1
6.
"to eat, to consume": Ii ikkal-Su (ideogr.
12, 121
kil(r)
;
i,
takalu(lu)
ideogr.
KU
33,46;
-
KU.KU)
IV
2
li-td-
45, 48; lit-[ta(?)-kil(?)] 33, 29, 32.
makalu
"eating": ma-ka-li-i
7, 52.
iklitu "darkness": ik-lit-si-[na]
uklu "darkness":
12, 35.
#/-/* 58, 17.
ukallu?: u-kal(gal?)-lu
21, 18.
ikallu "palace": z'/('^/ 9, 32; ikalli-yd i, 13, 40; 4, 19, 41; 6, 113 F; 7, 22, 61 A\ 50, 16; 53, 26: 54, 2; 27, 19, 41 55. 5; 56, n; 57, 6; 58, 7; 59. 14; 60, 21; 61, 16 A. i
;
ikimmu
1
1
"spectre": i-kim-mu 53,
13, 14;
ikimmu
(ideogr.
GIDIM) 50, 19; 53, 6, 15; GIDIM(UTUG?).MA uknu "lapis-lazuli": ttbnu uknu 12,12,13,70. ikkaru "husbandman": city": 21, 14, 18;
alu 21, 25;
0/z-^
4,
?
22, 12.
ik-ka-ru 56,4. /?
37, 46;
12, 65; 6, 82,
21, 25; 62, 20;
88;
7, 19, 26.
ali-ya
VOCABULARY
134 ilu "god":
ilu
[ilu
25, 44, 50; 4, 37, 46; 6, 3, 4, 82, 88, 121,
i,
7,19,26; 10,20,21,27; 11,7,11,15,17; 12, 31,107,111; 19,3,15,25; 21,18,25,76,93; 22,7,36, 122,132;
38;
Hi 12, 57,
33, 27, 35; 50, 25; 60, 8;
28, 7;
27, 23;
77; 21,26; 27,12; 33,3; 61,13; Hi (NI.NI) 4,45; 6, 67; 11,25; 30,10; Hu-Su 1,38; 2,24,26; 3,3; 6,27, 55,83^; 10,32; 12,45; J 3, 5; 3i,4; 33.2i; 50,13;
Hi-Su
54, i; 56, 8; 57, 3; 58, 5; 62, 13; 59, 17;
ili-ya
7,11,18,25;
n,
15; 5, 6,
14, 16, 17;
n,
4, 9,
23;
2,
9,16,18;
22, 17, 6
21, 67; i,
i,
1,
62;
40;
2, 2, 15, 18, 25,
bis ,
12, 79, 87, 88, 114;
3,27,41;
27,4,7;
n;
in,
13,
,
127, 129, 130; 5, 15,
7,
23; 22,
43,3,4,51
39,8;
49,55
ll-ti 30,
35;
7,
6, 7;
ilat(af)
30;
37; i-la-a-ti
i,
i.
i-lat 2, 43; i,
29;
32, 6.
66; 27, 22
;
46, 8; ilu-ut-ka 9,
54, 6; ilu-
1 1
;
6, 16;
i,
12, 91
18; 13,6; 22, 10, ;
21, 70; 27, 15;
i-lut-ka 6, 68; ilu-ut-ki
34? 8, 17.
ul "not": 50, 51;
ul 4,
6,
44;
26; 6,
12, 58;
86;
7,
14, 17;
24;
12,
i,
bis 50, 8; 60, io
19, 77, 100,
31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,
^
ilani pl
;
bis 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6
ilutu "godhead, divinity": ilu-ti-ka
4>
1
53, 27; 58, 16; 59, 7; 61, 14; 62,
il-tum
20; 39,
i,
1
21, 52, 56, 58, 61, 93;
33,8,12;
52, 5;
iltu "goddess":
5i
6,
23; 9, 25, 26, 29, 30, 32; 10, 3,
11, 14, 35;
50, 5, 10, 29;
81, 87, 123;
12,61,71,92;
Hi-
37, 9;
26 D\ 50, 12;
2,
6, 73,
11,26;
10, 21;
12; 5, i; 6, 39, 65, 91,
29; 8, i9
!9> 341 33,
36;
4, 29,
ultu "from": alu a demon:
ul-tu 6, 58; alii
n,
ul
i,
119; 19,
8,
;
u.
36.
12, 51.
lu "lofty, situated above"; that which is in heaven (opp. to Saplu, q. v.}: -la-a 2, i6Z?: ilu 21, 55; i/ati? 1 59, 4}
h
"on, upon": Hi 7, 58; 12, 6, gj 104, 115; 17, 7, 8; Hi-ka 2, 34; ili-ya 6, 58; 10, 4; ili-ya i, 22, 47; 12, 57;
ili
14, i; .-
'
,
19, 24;
nii-lat (?):
? ti-li-tii\
22, 58; 53, 9; Hi-.
12, 57, 107;
31, ii.
27, 12.
.
6,
93;
7,
31; 51,
7.
VOCABULARY
amilutu]
alaku
DU
"to go": Ii illika(kd] ideogr. lil-lik
5, 4;
n,
24; 53, 19; lul-lik
53. 5: a-lik 13, 4; 42,
19,30;
(=
/*'/-/#/-
i
10, 21
6,123;
*H$talik?)
III 2
H-sa-lik
a-lak-ti 4, 30;
113;
6,
u,
10, 16;
30, 9.
;
JIL
12, 9;
*
alalu "to bind, to gird, to hang up": i
I 2 lit-tal-lak
;-
14, 10.
IL.(LA) a plant:
I
50, 23; lil-li-ki
117; 10, 18; 13, 9;
6,
o; a-li-kdt 8, 12;
.....
alaktu "path, way": ii
-135
30, 25.
i-lul 42, 14.
"to shine, be bright": /#-/*'/ 12, 81; II i "to make ullil-an-ni (ideogr. AZAG) 12, 84. bright, purify": illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74; 1 30,21; 31,8; 33,39; 48,17; Uluti* 4,24; 6,21,71; 22, 42; 27, 5; 32, 7, 15; 37, 7; 62, 24.
7, 9;
ulinnu "robe, vestment": ulinnu 9; 4
ulinnu-ka
5, 2
ulsu "joy, pomp":
N ima "when;
in,
;
ulinnu -ki
29;
4,
ul-si 6, 121;
among": i-ma
29; 6, 73;
4,
6,
73
;
7,
7, 1
1
1
;
1
10, 20; ulsi (ideogr.
8, 18;
20 B\
9, 12,
37,
;
37, 9.
UL)
54, 7;
62, 12. 4
imidu i,
"
41
"to stand; ;
li-im-id 5,
4.
to speak": III 2 uS-ta-mu-b
amatu 9,
imid-ki (ideogr. KI.KI)
to establish":
i, 15.
"word, speech": a-mat 4, 43 6, 85 7, 23 8, 15 a-wat-sa 33, 2; a-mat-ka 60, 9, 12;
;
;
;
20; 12, 89;
^^//^(KA.A.MlS)
ma-ti-ya 11,5^; am-ma-ti-ya 11,5; 60, 16.
atmu "speech, word": mamitu "ban, curse": i,
48; 12, 52, 78; 59,
at-mu-u-a 49,
9.
ma-mi-tu 33,32; 61,9; ma-tmt I 7; 61, 10 ma- ..... 39. 5;
amilu "man": amilu 11,15; 12,1; amttu (NA) 12,121; a-ml-lu-tu n, 8 /I; a-inl-lu-tum n, 8; tf- .......... 1 12,56^; amilutiP 7,51; 12,56,63,66; amilutum(tum) 12, 57
Z?,
63 5dT; annluti(ti) 12, 57.
amilutu "mankind": amilutu
12,
107^; 51,4;
12, in. 12, 61: 50, 25; a-ml-lu-ti 12, 107; a-mi-hi-ta
VOCABULARY
136
ummu
IJ
59?
7. 9' 15.
ummi n,
34;
ummu
D\
77
6,
22; 30, 20;
,
47;
6, 71,
77;
urn-mi
12,
22 bis
ummi-ya n,
226";
39;
4,
57, 2;
37, 7, 13;
ummi-ya n, "host": um-mat 2, 47.
ummatu &$4
um-mu
"mother":
[ummu
.
imuku
"might, strength": i-mu-kit 21, 8; i-mu-ka 60, 13; i-mu-ki 49, 23; 60, 14; i-muk i, 19.
nimiku "wisdom": ni-mi-ki 13,10; 21,57; timiku "supplication": ti-mi-ki n, 27.
amaru
"to see":
lu-mur
100;
I
12,
amiru "deafness (?)": a-mi-ri 13,
4, 4;
immiru
v
/z;wr
is, 9;
a-ma-ri-ka
13/5";
a-ta-mar
12, 106;
mur(?)
a-mur
i
1
36;
2,
i,
(I.BAR)
8;-
12,
i-tam-
I 2
27, 17; 34, 2.
3, 4;
a-mi-ru-u-a
41, 13.
30,
a-mi-ri-
17;
9.
"lamb, sheep": immiru
6,
110; immiri 12,96.
ana
"to, for, towards, according to"; also compounded with afyamiS, Hi, arki, libbi, mafyar, pani (gq. v.)\ a-na
42;
i, 3,
bis 13, 20
;
9> 2
J
6,
;
57. 75 6l
;
23 A, 34. 8
1
!
>
,
balu,
22, 63;
49, 50; ,
btrit,
ina
7, 12, 13,
bis
78,837?, 8 4 bis ,
i2 bis
n,
;
,
,
14;
10,
48, 68, 72, 97
26, 4;
bis ,
30, 20; 31, 8;
52,3;
53,
8 5 bis
10, 21;
,
n3F
bis
Sapli (qq.
61;
compounded
witl
i-na 18,
z/.):
39*%
40, 43,
4, 5, 7, 12, i7
bis ,
19, 3*
6,21,22,24,26,37,41,47,6; ter ,
120, 122;
8,16,24; 11,5,14,27,28; ,
4, 31,
19, 15; 27, 15, 16, 17, 18;
13, 15, 24, 26,
3, 13, 14;
5, i, 18;
38, 44, 56, 6o
17,18,35;
4, 36,
8.
kirib, pani,
i, 5,
2, 2, 15, 16;
41, 43
2, 10;
58; 8, 20;
18,17,19^4; 21,7,11,
24, 6;
through, among, during"; also
"in,
27;
Sum} "since, because of": d$-$um
76;
6, 74, 75,
bis
n,
2, 5, 8,
13,13;
37, 10, ii, 12; 50, 17; 57,
23
21,
62, 18, 19, 22.
;
aSum (= ana 32;
4. 8,
40,16; 50,23; 51,10;
38,i;
35, *5;
i6 bis i7 bis
39
24,
8,
7, 18, 19,
16;
i,
22, 48, 67;
,
32,35
J 1
12,
,
bis 23, 28, 88 90:
Hi,
;
15;
3>
82, 91,
.
18,33; 11,15.42,44; ioo bis 104, 115, 116, 120;
ina
24; n, 9, 18,3,17^; 19,14;
50, 52, 62;
7, 29,
30, 18; 31, 5; 33, 23, 34; 39, 2; 40, 4; 42, 7; 45, 7;
20;
37
23;
6,
12, 88, 109
26,39; 53.
22;
2,
7,
1
6, 19,
20bis 22, ,
9,8,10,13,14,16, 12, 2, 6, 8,
n,
bis
i3
,
VOCABULARY
annu] bis
i4
'5
,
ter
34, 56, 59. 62, 66, 67, 70, 72, 75, 76, 80, 81, 82,
,
bis 87, 98, i02
M.5;
n6
113, 114,
,
I5.I5;
n
16,
bis
bis
66, 6 9
26 bis 6 bis 2
22,
;
bis
31,6,8;
;
35,2,4;
;
42, 13, 15, 17, 25;
bis
50, 3, 6, 9,
4
i
bis ,
,
bis
59,
i6 4
jtf
56, 9
4, 5;
,
i,
bis
I2
bis ,
14;
1 1
A ter
39, 5
;
bis 46, io
26, 2 7
,
bis
60, i9
ig,
;
bis 13; 28, 6 ; 30,20,
,
bi
40, 6, 15; 41,
bis
48, 17; 49, 14;
;
51, 15; 52, 2, 4 54, 2
28;
,
13;
,
47, 7
;
bis ,
bi ;
53,
bis ,
i6 bis
n,
61,
21;
34,
bis
3, 4, 5;
n; 57,4^,6,13,14;
10,
,
26, 32; bis
33,12,25,27,36,40,44; bis
4
15, 16, 18, 24, 26;
bis bis 14, 16, 23, 2 4 5, 8
3
7, 8,
32,7*15; 36,7; 38,
;
18, 4, 6, 10, ig
14, 15, 17, 18, 29, 53, 54, 56, 60,
,
26, 5; 27, 5, 6,
;
n,
118; 13, 6, 7, 10,
,
21, 6, 10, 14, 28, 48, 60, 61, 73,
io bis
8, 9,
bis
17,7,8;
;
io bis , 12, 13, 18, 28, 31; 74, 9 2
137
,
55,
bis 58, 6 7; ,
16^,
18;
62,
17, 18, 19, 20.
,
inuma "when": ma 12, i, 121
i-nu-ma ;
6,
56; 21, 73; 24, 5; 33, 45; inu-
tnu(?)-ma 42, 25; inu(?)
42, 25.
inu "to annul; to be annulled, to be altered, to become invalid": 6,
86;
i-nu-u 60,8; 24; 19, 8; 21,
7,
tanihu "sighing, groaning": 29; ta-ni-[bi?] 5,
PUN
anaku 36;
to
"I": 4, 16;
21,11,51; 54, i;
ta-ni-bu
12,51; 33,
45;
i,
7.
tanihtu "sighing": "to faint,
1,51; 19,32; inu-u 4,44;
inii-u 2.
ta-ni-ib-ti-yd 15, 15.
be weary": a-ni-bu
20, 9,
n;
21, 9, 35, 37.
a-na-ku 50,12; 56,7; ana-ku 1,38; 2,26, u, 16; 12,45,90,94; 13,5,20; 83
6, 27,
";
27,11;
31,4; 33,2i;
30,7;
39.i6;
55, 2; 57, 3; 5 8 55 62, 13; anaku 60, >
INIM.INIM.MA "prayer":
i,
28, 52;
2, 9,
42;
43,7;
3.
3, 9;
4, 8,
6,17,35,70,95,131; 7,8,33; 8,20; 9,27; 10,6,26,34; 11,41; 12,95; 13, 2 14,11; 15, 17; 16, 10; 17,5; 18, 18; 19,33; 20,7; 21,24,72,91; 22,30,
23;
5, 10;
'
26, 3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30,
68; 23, 6;
24, 4;
25, 5;
3i, 75
32, 2;
33, 38;
42, 24;
43, 8;
19; 4;
40, 2;
34, 5: 36, 6; 37, 6; 38, 3; 39,
"sin":
355 27, 21.
an-ni
2,
38;
45, 4;
44, 2;
16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; 60,
annu
;
u,
19,
46, 9; 47, 6; 48,
4.
29
b!s ,
3o
bis ,
31, 32, 33, 34,
VOCABULARY
138
Uto be merciful"; II ut-nin-ka 60, 10.
annu "mercy": an-ni-ki
i,
51;
u
2
[annu
weep, to pray": ut-nin
to
21, 62;
an-na-$ii 60, 8; an-ni-ka 19, 32; 52, 2;
44;
4,
86;
6,
7,
an-ni-ku-nu
24; 33, 36;
53, 5-
unninu "mercy, compassion; na 22,64; un-ni-ni 6,
80;
4,
35; !8, 14; 23,
7,
14^;
18,
8, 4;
17;
"this":
ni-i 7, 38;
ma 92;
435 2 ,33;
un-ni-ni-ya
in-nin-ti 30, 11.
an-nu-u 53, 15; an-nu-u 30, 29; 53, 15; anan-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26; 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-
21, 70;
an-nam
11,42;
6,95;
i,
21, 21; 33, 26;
3.
Pinnintu "sorrow(?)":
annu
sighing, prayer": un-ni-
39; 33,5; un-ni-ni-ya
g,
12,2;
22, 31, 69;
BI (= annani)
12, 103, 115;
13,13;
n;
16,
18,19;
2,
9;
21,28,73,
24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;
39,5; 41,2; 46,10; 47,7; 51,10; 52,3; an-na(f).. 44, 3;
an-ni-tu
51, ii
a-nu-ti-ma
;
IM^^: "weak":
&
30, 27;
2, 10; i,
40, 13; 62, 30;
33; a-na-ti-ma
an-ni-[ti]
5, 15.
40, 14. in-Sti 12,
119; /-jf/
2,
21; 22, 50; 48, 3; in-
9, 37, 45-
altu "wife":
/-/z
4, 10, 11.
tinisitu "men, mankind": 50,9;
atta;
ti-ni-$i-i-ti 2, 19 /?;
"thou":
atti
/-/
ti-ni-si-i-ti 2, 19; ti-ni-Si-ti 2,
50,29;
at-ta-ma 6,112;
4, 10, ii
;
9,52;
3,
16;
ti-ni-$it
19, 13;
12,33.
25; 6, 43; 12, 31, 105; 18, 8;
10,15; 12,34,35; 60,9;
at-ti
61, 10; [at]-ti-ma 32, 14.
attunu "ye":
at-tu-nu
7,
46;
8,
22;
at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;
62, 3, 5, 9.
isinnu
"festival": i-sin-na-ka
misiru "band,
fetter":
mtsiru (ideogr.
aptu
i, 18.
misiru (ideogr. SU.I.BU) 53, 16;
SU.I.TUM)
53, 17.
"dwelling, habitation": a-pa-a-ti 13, 16; 33, 34; *-pa-
a-ti(?) 33, 6.
D^4
u pu "clouds": u-pi-i 20, 12; 21, 38.
VOCABULARY
-I3g
A
apalu: Ii a-pa-lu 11,4; a-pa-lum 11,4
aplu "son": 38; 33, 6;
A) 1,38; 13,5;
ap-lu
1 1
2,
3, 10; a-pil 2,
;
TUR.U&)
aplu (ideogr. 2,26; 4, 16;
47;
31; 22, 36,
9,
38;
9,
apil (ideogr.
6, 27,83 10,31; 12,45,90; 27,11; 30,7; 31,4; 33,21; 39,16;
22,11,51;
;
54, i; 57, 31 58, 5; 62, 13.
up until a
plant: upuntu
apsu "the deep,
6,
80;
the abyss":
17; 40,
7,
apsu
3, 5;
n. 4, 15;
8, 18;
21,
57; apst 5, 18; 12, 87.
ipiru "to support, sustain": [i?]-pi-rat
ipru "dust":
ipir 12, 55; ipri*
apsanu "yoke":
ap-$a-na-ki
1
(iS.ZUN)
19, 26;
jfw
21, 92;
ipu$(u$)
DIM)
47, 7; ipuS (ideogr.
12, 103, 115;
13,13; 16,
2;
22, 31, 69;
28, 6;
10;
47, 7;
AG.AG (=
10
52, 3; i-pis 62, 7.
;
ipu$)
58; i-pis- ti
7,
39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 24, 5; 30, 20; 51,
"sorcerer,
part,
sorceress":
ip-Si 12, 56.
upisu "magic, sorcery":
"to
42;
58.
ipsu "magic, sorcery":
itpisu "prudent":
18,19; 21,28,73,92;
38, 3;
u,
DU.DU (= ipu$)
[i]-piS-ti 32, 10.
"to practise magic"; 7,
n;
34, 6;
32, 3;
ipistu "handiwork":
i-pi-Si
i-pu-Su
28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 4; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;
22, 69;
2,9; 6,95;
2.
n, 36; ti12, 12; 33, 45; i-pu-uS n, 16; //-/#ideogr. DU 8, 21; 16, n; 18, 19;
DU
J 2,
59,
8, 7.
"to do, to make, to perform": PU$(U$) ideogr.
9, 37,
ii-piS
12, 62, 109; 50, 17.
[tt]-pi-[Si] 4, 15; i-ti-ip-Su 22, 2.
surround, confine, bewitch":
II
i
tu-u$-$a-ra
62, 5;
mn-iis-si-ru 62,2; uf-su-ru 62,4.
usurtu "charm,
spell":
t**M$urati*
1
6,112; 10,15;
19,
6; 62, 2, 5.
ukuru
a plant or tree: iwufcitru
aru "blossom": an* 1
(?
iwlibbigisimmari) 12, 84.
ter
12, 5
.
irtu "breast": irat-su 1,49; 33,33-
VOCABULARY
140
[iribu
22.
iribu "flight of locusts": iribu 59. iribu
I
" 1
53, 19;
ardu
-
to enter": i-rib (Inf. with Samsi u to III i bring in": li-si-rib 23,
21, 88; 22,
n;
arad-ki 43,
7.
urhu "way":
27,
1 1
;
ur-fri i, 24;
arbis "quickly": dr-hiS
araku Ii 5,
2, 24.
ur-ri- ki 8,
lengthen":
22, 59.
be long":
"to
2.
arad-ka 2, 26 D; 12,45,90,94; 50, 12; aradka (URU.ZU) 60, 3;
slave":
"servant,
ri-ka
= "sunset")
-
1
li-ri-ik -
7
III
;
II
18, 16;
"to
i
"to lengthen":
i
$u-
3.
urkarinnu
a precious wood: iwurkarinnu 12,
8, 15,
116;
30, 26.
arallu "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22;
arnu
"sin":
48; 50, 17;
47; 12,
aralli[-ma] 27,
dr-nu
23
2,
bis
6.
dr-na
;
ar-ni-ya
12,84;
54; ar-ni
7,
-ni 5, 6; ar-nu(-yaP)
7,
2,
Ar-ni 59, 7;
23^;
12, 76
dr-ni-ya
C\
6,
dr-ni-ya 1,26;
84 C.
irinu "cedar": iwirinu 30, 25; 40, "earth":
irsitu
irsita(ta)
tim(tim)
1,7: 3, 8;
ir-si-tum irsiti(ti)
5, 12;
18, 6; 22, 39; 46, ii
3; irsiti 4, 15;
6, ;
12, 82
z>-^
''device,
irsitum(titm)
100, 128;
61, 8
60,5; 62,8;
10, 9, 24;
50, 8; 53, 20, 21
;
12, 64, 82;
60, 5: 61,8; 62,
12, 33;
a-ra-ti
i,
41; arrat 12, 68, 74.
22, 37; 46, 18. 2,
28; i-ri-Sa 12, 28
machination": dr-Sa-Su-u
12, 63
CD. Z>';
dr-sa-
$u[-u?] 7,57; dr-sa-Si-i 7,51; 4r-j1 3; ariaSt* 12, 63; 21, 65.
iatu
"fire":
/^/
asagu
51,
49, 27; z'^/z 21, 74; 36, 7.
isibu "to sprout, to bear a shrub:
A;
irsi-
16, 12.
irisu "scent, odour": i-ri-iu
arasu
C\
1,30; 19,7;
arratu "curse, incantation": irsu "wise":
n.
4,
waSagu
fruit": i$-$ub-ba-a 12, 10;
12, 97.
'waSagi 21, 74.
VOCABULARY
141
isitu "trouble, confusion": [i]-sa-ti-ya
asakku
"evil
sickness,
n,
20.
aSakku
consumption":
46;
i,
33, 30.
ina
ds-li-i-ti (?
21, 79.
li-i-tt)
uSumgallu
"sovereign, ruler": uSumgal 9, 7; 12, 32. "corn, grain": a$-na-an 2, 29 D\ ilu aS-na-an 12,30; ds-na-an 2, 29.
anan
asaru "to be favourable, a-Si-ru
SAR
to bless": I i li-$u-[ru-u] 3, 6; a-Sir 22, 3; a-Sir 6, 43; d$ira(ra) ideogr.
12, 32;
II
(?[ma]-j}i-ra) 27, 6;
u$-$it-ru
i
aSirtu "sanctuary, shrine": aS-rat
iirtu "shrine": asru "place":
i, 4.
n,
21, 54; ds-rat
13.
iS-ri-ti 22, 7.
u,
dS-ri
n,
28; a$-ri-$u
39;
a^r
(ideogr.
KI) 17,6.
aSaridu "prince, chief:
SAG.KAL)
(ideogr.
INI.DU) 1,42;
22, 1,37; aiaridu (ideogr. aSarid (ideogr. SAG.KAL) 22,
33, 23;
6; aSarid (ideogr.
istu "from":
25; aSa-
i,
10,23; 20,15,17; 27,2550,29;
6,39,127; 9,5; ridu
a-Sa-ri-du 22, 705 a-$a-rid
is-tu
TIK.GAL)
50, 8.
1,23; 53,6;
i$-tu(?)
iStu-Su-nu
9,44;
12, 101.
istaru "goddess": S"
5,
12; il
13; S 6
a*istar
*iitar-Su
J 3,
cf. nntf.
itti
"with":
io^;
itti-ki 6,
ya
i,
44;
itti-yh
22, 19;
1
7,
i$taru 27, 23;
33, 21;
2,
itti-ka
75; 6,
1,24;
7,
43;
9,
54, i;
29; 33,
27,7,8;
//-/?
%-.?
51, 12; 50,
32, 5;
iitarati*
ITI
iS-tar {lu
ilu
12,31;
i$tari 12, 57
5,
57, 3;
i$~tar-
B\ 27,
5,
2 5?
12,45;
55 62, 13;
2,40; 4,29,36,45; 6,73,81,87; 7,11,18, il "iStat-i i, 12,71,93; 21,67; 22,18537,9;
9,17; il *
ilu
2,24/^,26; 3,3; 6,27,83/5';
1,38;
"i$tari-yd
23;
6,67;
1,44; 6,57; 12,61,107,111; 33,27;
il
25;
8;
,
3i, 4;
5;
iS-ta-ri {lu
*'//*
30, 31;
13; 37,
n;
35;
12,78,104; 22,32;
////-
24; 32, 5; 2,
2,
n.
6,
19, 16; 50, 10; it-ti-ya 4, 37;
55;
it-[ti-ka]
it-ti-ki 4,
22,61,62;
32; itti-
82, 88; 7, 26; 21, 67; 28, 3: 30, 10; 33, 27; 6,
82 E;
7,19;
12,71,112; 14,7;
50, 19; it-ti-ni 61, 8; it-ti-ni-[ma~s] 61, 9.
19,
3;
VOCABULARY
142
ittu "portent":
5,
2 5;
15; 53,
113^;
6,
60, 20; 61, 16
ittati*
(ITI) 12,65;
ittu
40; 4,18,40;
[ittu
7,
1
21,61; 12,64;
(ITI.MlS) 1,13, 19,
27,11 A:
n;
54, 3? 55, 4; 5^, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13;
A;
62, 10, 12, 14.
atalu "eclipse": llu atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; ilu atali i, 12, 39; 4,17,39; 6, 113/s 7,20,60; 19,10; 27,11^; 50,14; 24;
53-,
54, 2;
55, 3;
bis 61, 16; 62, i6
57, 4; 58, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19;
56, 9;
.
itillu "mighty, exalted":
i-til-lit 9,
'
i
ti
1 1 i
S
"mightily'
i-til-/i-iS
:
itiku "to remove, tear away":
30.
80 C.
12,
11,17; [t?]-ti-ik
i-ti-ifc
2, 39.
3 ba'alu "to be great, mighty": ba'altu "lady": ba--lat bilu "to rule":
41^;
9,
ti-bl-il-li i,
ba-i-lat 9, 41.
33, 9. bi-il-la-
ta-bi-il-li 5, 15;
33;
an-ni 13, 29.
bilu "lord":
bi-lum
6,
n, 7^;
61;
12,59;
J 3,
102;
29; 9, 9, 21; 10, 10;
7,
19,19;
27;
27,15;
n,
bi-li
13, 15; 27, i;
bilu 7;
1,42,53; 6,1,91, 12, 21 ^, 26, 34; 19,
21,19,61,63,93; 22,61,62; 33, 23; 42, 26; 48, bis 12,17,27, 17; 60,6,9; ^76,in,ii2; 9,4; 10, i5 28; 19,6,7; 21,80; 22,4,7; 27,2; 46,11,16; 53,3;
4,17;
;
59, 4, 6; 62, 31; bi-li-i 8, 26; bill 19, 4; 62, 31.
biltu "lady": bi-lit
lit z, i;
14;
#//*
15, 16, 23, 28; 6,
72;
7,
37;
n,
lu-
35,
i
1 "gate": babati^ 40,
babalu
i,
90;
43; 33, 47. 1 1
;
;
61, 12.
bi(?)-
bilu-ut-ka 14,9; bilu-ut-ki 3, 7. 7.
n,
15.
the time of the moon's disappearance: 17
57, 7, 9,
13; bilti-ya 2, 3;
bi-lut-ki 2,4; 8,
"to bring, supply": ba-ba-lu
bubbulum bulum
;
7,
bi-li-i-ti 2,
bilutu "lordship, dominion":
babu
6, 71, 77, 85,
31, 33; 32, 15; 37,
33, 22; 37, 8;
;
9,33; 33, 20;
4,14,15;
3,8;
51; 4, 24, 27, 33, 47;
i,
10
bi-il-tum 33, 10, 37; bi-il-ti 39, 13; bi(?)\,
bub-
VOCABULARY
bungulu]
ba'u
I
III
bulu
"to come": u
i
11
lu-ba-
.
li-ba-
12, 80;
12,
143
8oC;
to bring": tus-ba- -$u-ma 12,118.
i
"cattle": bu-ul 27, 10.
bu'anu "muscle, sinew":
binu a
biiani^ l-ya
wbi-nu
tree or shrub:
i,
12, 84;
46; 33, 30.
wbinu
C\
12, 9, 84
51, 12. i
tu "house":
bit
n,
1,54; 2,16; 3,14;
biti-Su
25, 26, 60; 22, 35; 33, 8; 48, 18;
\
A; 12,44;
12, 100;
21,
biti-yh
27, 13-
bikitu
"tears,
bukru
"first-born":
i,
70; 27,
bukratu
i;
bikltu 4, 33; biktt 13, 7.
weeping":
bu-kur
2,
1 1
3, 10;
;
29, 3; 46, 12; bu-uk-ri-
12, 33; 21,
9, 2;
.....
i, 10.
"first-born daughter": bu-uk-rat 1,31; 5,13;
30, 30; 31, ii.
?2 balu, bali
compounded with *'#: NU.MI.A)
"without";
ba-li-ka 6,
24, 26, 41; 50, 6; bali-ka (ideogr.
balatu
I
i
"to live":
lu-ub-lut 8, 17;
50, 26; 54, 5;
13, 66;
9, 10;
.......... -luf
26 A.
6,
12, 90;
45, 2;
22,
lublut(ut)
II i "to cause to live, to quicken": ideogr. TI 30, 15; mn-bal-lit 28,8; bul-lu-fu 4,32; 6,75; 7,13; 9,34^;
37, ii
bul-lu-fa 9, 34.
;
balatu ^
80;
ba-la-ta
"life":
5, 55 6 935
19, 28;
7, 3
1
;
8,17;
^-/rt/
9,
22;
balatu (ideogr.
ba-la-ti
11,13;
ba-ld-fi
balafu (ideogr. TI) 12,
TI.LA)
8,
1 1 ;
9, 5,
39; 12,
13,18: 17,2; 22,5; 47,4; 62,5,6; balatu (ideogr. NAM.TI.LA) 35, 3; balatu (ideogr. NAM.TIN) 6, 106; 806";
balafl (ideogr.
TI.LA)
51, 7; balat (ideogr. TI) 12, 53;
ba-la-ti-ya 19,21. am llu baltu baltu '
"living":
"to
pour out": bulul
(ideogr.
D balatu
(ideogr. TI)
12, 15, 102;
99; 10,
8.
bulul-ma 22, 33; 26,
7
SAR.SAR).
"to abound":
la-tu-um-ma 62,
tab-la-tu 12, 56; ba-la-tu 45, 9; ba-
7.
baltu, bastu "abundance": 56; ba-ds-ta-ka 19, 24.
bungulu:
6,
b(p)u-un-gu-lu 12, 22.
bal-ta
22,64;
ba-ds-ti 12,
VOCABULARY
144
band
"to build, create": Ii ib-ni(-.
ku-nu-si 3
1
.
[band
8,
24;
41,3;
33?
[ba]-na-at
binutu
II
1,35;
IV
i
"creation": nab-ni-ti
tabannu "handiwork":
"to see, perceive": 42; 32, 10; ba-ra-a-
biru "vision":
53;
2,
ba-ni-ti
birit
6.
48; nab-ni-ta
i,
49;
9, 40.
33, 34.
9, 51,
ta-bar-ri 18,5, 7;
ta-bar-ri-i 9,
6, 42.
bi-ri 4, 38; 6, 83 Z>;
birtu "glance";
ib-ba-ni 61,
i
8.
ta-ba-an-na 12, 31.
"brightness, mercy":
baru
i,
5,17; ba-ni-i
21, 58;
"creature, offspring": bi-nu-ut 61,
nabnitu
banitu
.)
DU
ideogr.
banat(at)
u-ban-ni 12, 50; -9; ib-ba-nu(-u?) 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61,
--
19, 15, 22;
21,55; ib-nuba-nu-u 12, 30,
.
ib-na-na-si-[ma?] 61, 7; ba-a-ni 47,4; ba-an-tu(?)
40;
g,
.
.
7, 19.
uzni "understanding"; com-
pounded with
ina "between, within"; pi. birati "springs": bir-tum 21, 51; bi-rit (uzna du -$i-na) 12, 38; bi-rit 12, 13; bi-ra-a-ti 12, 29.
vessel: kar* atu bur-zi-gal 12, 14.
burzigallu a
birku "knee": "
bir-ki-ya 13, 24.
to lighten"; III
mu-Sab-rik 20,
do.:
i
birku "lightning": aban
birki,
21, 80;
13.
bir]?u
(For
20, 13.
see f<^ abnu.)
burasu "pine-wood; 8,20;
bir-ki
11,42;
incense":
12,4:
13,14;
bnrasu 12, 9; burasi
15,24;
31, 10; 32, 3; 33, 39; 36, 7; 51,
n;
18,19^;
2, 9;
21,74;
62, 27.
basu
"to be; to have": I i ta-ba-ds-si 12, 34; ibasu-u i, 47; iba$a-a 1,13,40; 4,19,41; 6,113/^5 7,22,61; 12,
27,11^; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 59, 14; 60, 21; 61, 16^; z'^-j/ 14, ib-Su-ni 8i> 12, 8iC; ib-sa-ku 19. 20; 12,
57;
19,12;
n;
57, 6;
ib-Su-u-ni
62;
ib-$a-ki 4, 34; 6, 79;
ba-$a-an-ni
-^6,
58, 7;
75
62,12;
;
7, - -
19,27; 58, 2;
7,
lu-ub-$i
ba~$u-u
4,
12,72; 32;
6,
[ba?]-su-u 75;
19, 16;
baSu-u 27, 3 it-ta-nab-$a-nim-ma 62,14.
13; 27, 13; 37,
IV
16; lib-sa-niin-nia 46, 7;
1
1;
56, 17; 21, /*'-
21,80; basu-u
VOCABULARY
GIS.SAR]
145
busu "property, possession": bu$u-ku-nu-ma 62, 4. butuktu "flood, inundation": bu-tuk-[tum] 6, 59; butuktu
A.HUL)
(ideogr.
GA
36, 10.
*<"GA
a plant:
19, 17.
gibsu "mass, volume":
GLGAB
gi-biS 18, 3.
a drink (?)- offering: 12, 2; 15, 19; 21,28; 30,21;
3i, 9-
vessel: *ar' af*GU.ZI 30, 2; 61, 10.
GU.ZI a
gallu a demon: gallu "to complete,
gamalu 5;
maintain, requite":
benefit,
ta-
65; 27, ga-mil 9, 6; gam-ma-la-ta ga-ma-la 4,31; 6,76; gdm-ma-al 13, 25; gamala 18, 8;
ga-mil-Su !
33, 33.
6,
SlJ.KAR)
(ideogr.
gimillu "present,
6,
76^;
7,
14; 37, 12.
gift": gi-mil 6, 93; 7, 31; 14, 4; 51,
7; 57, 8-
gimiltu
"gift": gi-mil-tu 31, 10.
gitmalu "perfect": git-ma-lii 2, n, 46; 12, 18; 20, 8, io, 14. 16; 21, 93; 46, 13; git-mal- .....
gamru
12; 3, 10; 6, 97; 10, 7; 21, 39, 41;
git-ma-lum
12, 24.
"perfect": ga-mir 19, 8; gam-ra-a-ti 21, 79.
"the whole, totality": !3; gim-ri 12, 33; 27, 8.
gimru
gi-mir 1,53; 9,40; 46,
gim-ru-u(?) 12, 98.
ga$su I
" 1
t( >
"plaster": gassu (ideogr.
strengthen; to be strong";
powerful":
I
ug-da-ia-ra
i. 8.
gasru if^-r
IM.PAR)
i
ga-Sir
37;
6,
"strong, mighty":
9, i;
ga$-ru
2,
1 1 ;
II 2
u
12, 9.
to
be mighty,
ga$-[rat?] 33. io;
-
ga-a$-ru 18, 20; 21, 43;
II 2
tf-
3, io; 12, 22; 21, 76; 27, i; 53.
2; ga$-ru-u-ti 47, 8; 52, 5.
gusiiru "beam, branch": guiuru 12, 6.
12, 2; 21, 28; 26. 5;
VOCABULARY
146
"
[*dau
to treat with injustice, to oppress": id-da-sa-an-ni 11,4.
dababu
"to plan, 'to intrigue": I
dadmu dadu daku
11
"dwelling
"love":
i
da-ba-bi
KA.HI.KUR.RA)
dubbubu (ideogr.
da-dd-mi
:
<&z-
II
47;
9,
12,1.
da-Ad-mi 33,
22, 7;
i
9.
37; 33, 20.
i,
"to slay": di-ku 53, 14.
diktu "slaughter": di-ik-ti 53, daru "eternal": dd-ra-ti i, 27.
14.
daris "for ever": da-riS n, 27;
? da-a-ri-su 21, 84.
duru
"wall, fortress": ^arw 21, 16, 26.
dihu
"pestilence, sickness": di-fyu 12, 51, 60.
danu
"to judge": i-dan-ni 21,46; ta-da-an 22,50; ta-dan
2, 19;
a-ni
3,
6,
1
6; di-in
74;
7,
12, 59; 50,
dfnu "judgment": J 2,
u;
12; 37, 10; da-ni
di-na
4, 28.
49;
7,
di-ni 4, 30; 7,49; da-
59? J3, 28; 19, 8; 30, 8; 37, 10; 50, 6, 45, 74; di-in 2, 19 B.
4, 28, 1 1
;
30;
7,
12;
di-in 2, 19;
3, 16;
daianu "judge": da-ya-na-ti 6, in; 10, 15; 60, 5. dulu "hill(?)": du-ul 22, 7.
DIL.BAD dalabu
dalbu
a plant:
30, 8; daianu 60, 7; daian
^DIL.BAD
12, 84.
"to disturb, to disorder": da-li-l}u
8, 27.
"disturbed, confused": dal-fya-ma 12, 58.
dalifotu "disorder, confusion": dal-fya-ti-ya
dalalu "to bow down,
to
2i, 85; a-dal-lu-ka 9, 23
lu-ka, 2, 8,
5, 9;
23,71,89; 46, 8;
9,
6.
69, 94; 7, 32;
ii, 40;
21.
i-dal-la-la
23 (or a-tallud-lul i, 27;
12, 91
",
94; 21,
22,67; 27,24; 28,4; 30,16; 31,6; 34,4;
47, 5;
ludlul-ka
a-ddl-lu-ka
supra p. 47); lud-lu-la 12, 91;
cf.
41;
humble oneself":
.Z?,
n,
60, 2;
GA.AN.SIL
(KA.TAR.ZU-/fo)
(ludlul)
60,
2,
3;
50, 27.
dalilu "submission, humility": da-lil 6, 15; ^-/// 46, 8; db-li-li-ka 1,27; 2,41; 6,69; 11,40; 12,91,94;
VOCABULARY
diparu]
147
21, 89; 27, 24; 28, 4; 60, 2; dalUi-ka (ideogr. l 21, 23, 71; 51, 8; dalili* -ka (ideogr. KA.TAR.MlS) 22,
KA.TAR)
KA.TAR.ZU
(dalilika) 60, 2, 3; da-li-li-ki 30, 16; dd-li-li-ki 2, 8; 6, 94; 7, 32; 31, 6; 34, 4; da-li-[li]-
67;
38, 2; dd-li-li'ku-nu 47, 5.
dallu "humble, submissive": dal-la ta-di(ti?)-im-mi
damamu
i,
34;
9,
44.
5, 16.
dumum
"to weep, lament":
(ideogr. SlS.SlS)
12, 117.
damaku
I i "to be favourable": lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22, 59; lid-mi-ka 10, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63; II i "to make favourable": tudammik(ik) 40, 15; dn-um-mi-ik 6,
113; 10,
damku damku
1
[du]-um-mu-kn
6;
"favourable"; 12, 68;
damikta(ta)
15^,
,
16; 33, 35;
4,
as subs, "favour":
damiktn(tu)
46, 53;
10, 18, 19;
12,
4,7;
1,50;
damikti(ti)
no;
6, 116,
12,72, 120; 22, 15,
damiktim(tim) 2,5,40; 9, 14, 15; 54, 1 damikti(ti)-ya 15, 16; damkuti* 9, 50; dam-
9; 60, 22;
n,
i.
damiktu(tu) 39, 9;
12, 113/1";
118; 9, 14
kati* 1
29,
damiktu
f.
16;
26.
dumku
"favour": dum-ki 1,22; 6,93; 7,31; 57,8; 62, dum-ka 10; 21, 66; dwnku 12, 85; 8, 13; dum-ki-
19, 23;
dumki
12, 110;
8, 12;
13, 21; 22, i9
dananu "to be strong": li-dan-nin dannu "strong, mighty": dan-nu 42, 15; dan-ni
dannatu 9,
35; 3i,
dap
4, 19;
dan-na
42, 13;
dannati (ideogr.
dannu
12, 80;
42, 13.
SAL.KAL.GA)
"mighty": dan-dan-nu
ideogr.:
7,
53; 12,
i,
46, 16.
108.
in u "strong": da-pi-nu 21, 77.
duppu II
50, 24.
6.
dandannu DI.PAL.A
19,
;
53, 21.
17; dan-na-
"distress":
bis
"tablet": duppu
i,
54; 22,
3.
"to tear away, to remove": dup-pi-ri 57, 15; be torn away": lid-dip-plr i, 49. i
diparu "torch": di-pa-ra-ka di-par
i,
i,
6;
IV
39,
di-pa-ru-
30; 39, 8; diparu (ideogr. GI.BIL.[LA])
dipari (ideogr.
GI.BIL.LA)
i
12, 86, 118.
Ua
"to
! '
\
40, 5;
VOCABULARY
148
darru "strong":
dar-ri
i,
32;
[darru
5, 14.
disu "abounding, numerous": di-sa-a-tuni n,
daspu "mead":
10.
da-aS-pa 57,
dispu "honey": dispu u, 43; 12, 3; 21, duSSupu "mead": du-uS-Su-pu 2, 29.
DA.&AR
ideogr. 12,
u "and":
//
3, 3, 8;
i, 13,
n,
22,61;
29: 30, 22; 62, 26.
14, 15.
22, 23, 24, 30, 37, 40, 44, 50, 51;
4, 3, 6, 15, 19, 29, 38, 41, 42,
44;
5, 12;
83/^,93,99, 100, 113 F, 120, 121
67, 73, 75,76, 8, 16;
28.
9,19,35,38,41,43; 3o
2,
40;
6, 32, 33,-
;
7,
n,
19,
n,
10,8,9,25,30;
bis
31, 34, 36, 39, 44, 51,56, 57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 78 C, 8iC, 85^, 86 C, 8gC, 98, 103,105,107,107^,113; 13,8; 16,12; 17,3; 19,7,12, 3, 4, 23,
27;
12, 7, 28, 29,
25,26,29; 21,
,
17, 55, 67, 86;
12, 13, 14^4, 23;
30, 14;
31,
22, 20, 39, 6,
10;
53,55? 27,
1
1
A,
32, 9; 33, 3, 4, 5, 15,
16,20,27,36; 37,9; 40,14; 46,n; 49,27; 50,8,16; 53,4,13,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 58,7; 59,7, 14,18; 60,5; 61,8,10,13,16^; 62,3,15,28; & 6, 25, 86; 7,24,31,46,52; 8, 9, n; 10,2,20; 11,39; I2 75, 89,94,111; 19,15,17,32; 33,35? 38,6; 40, n;6o, 3; ,
61, 9.
imtu "breath, poison": i,
47
abalu
imti
12, 63
ter
ter ;
imtipl
-
I
i
ba-lu 53,
"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": nbn, 12; u-bil%, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
57, 12; lu-bi-il 8, 6;
I 2 Part, "leader, ruler": mu-ut-
tab-bil 21, 81; mut-tab-bil 20, 9,
moved":
lit-ta-bil i,
46;
5, 6;
IV
1 1 ;
2
"to be re-
33, 30.
aladu
"to bear, to beget": I i a-lid-ya 11,39; a-lit-tum (la-a-lit-tum?) 6,47;
da
21, 65
;
ter
n,
38; a-lit-ti-ya II 2
u-tal-la-
19, 13.
ilittu
"child, offspring":
i-lit-ti
i,
31;
2,
13; 6, 18; 22, 2; 27, 3; 46, 14; /-/// 33, 47.
12; 3, 10; 5,
VOCABULARY
Siptu]
"
NiDl
to shine forth"; III 6, 69,
94;
Sa-pi
1 6,
7,
149
"to glorify": lu-$a-pi
i
41;
2, 8,
5, 8;
32; 21, 23,71; 23, 5; 30, 15; 50, 27; [lu]-u-
7; lu-sa-pa 30, 14; li-$a-pu-ii 30, 17.
supu "glorious, mighty": Sfi-pn-u 2, 15; 3, 13; 18, 21, 7i 93", 52,5; su-pii-u i, 6; 6, 132; Su-pu-u 9, 1
i ;
20; s&-
pa(r)-ta 27, 5. fc$^
asu "to go out": I III 6, 23 A\ si-ma n, 5.
a-si-ka 6, 23; ast-ka (ideogr.
i
sii-sa-a-
i
situ "exit; offspring":
akaru
I
"to
i
uS-ti-
9, 41.
be of value":
li-kir 4, 4; 12, 70; Hi"to consider valuable, to tu-Sak-ka-ri 2, 21 B\ li-Sa-ki-ru-
-
12, 55;
fca-
UD.DU)
lit 2
$i-i-ti 6, 59.
sitaS "beginning, rising": si-ta-aS "^pl
-
61, 18;
III
esteem, to honour":
i
in-ni 19, 25; li-Sa-ki-ru-in-ni-ma 2, 40.
go down": tu-itr-dam-ma bring down": $ii-ru-du 2, 22. "to
"HI
I
mi
ar "
i
I 2
"to bring, to carry, to rule": i-tar-ri-in-ni
i-tar-ra-
mi
"to
i
8, 16;
21, [2].
ar bu "month": 7,
III
21, 14, 15;
arty 1,12,39;
20, 60; 19, 10; 27, ii
A\
4,17,39; 6,84^,113^";
50, 14;
53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3;
56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16. "J"^
arki "behind": ar-ki-ki
8.
arki-ya 53, 7; arki-ya 15,
urku "back": ;)T)
ur-ki-ka 18, 12; ur-ka-ya 53,
arku "green": arku
12, 2;
urkitu "green herb": Jty'l
asabu
subtu
6,83^^; 10,
ur-ki-tu 21, 87; *<**urkttu 12,30.
8;
35; a-Sib 43,
24; 6, 71;
4, 15,
7,
5.
"place, dwelling-place": Su-bat 15, 15.
guttu "dream": 1
n,
n.
21, 28; 31, 8.
"to dwell, to inhabit": a-$i-bat
9; 37, 7? a-Si-bu
|t#l
arki 12, 6; arki-$u 12, 100;
8, 12;
suttu 6, 116; Sutta 12, ii3-"; Sutti 4, 38;
7,19;
12,64;
$uttn-ii-a
12,57;
Sunat* l-u-a
Sunati*
22,63;
1
i,
25;
Sunat^-ii-a
6,7;
6,115;
10, 17. |t^)
siptu "incantation": 24;
5, ii
;
Siptu
i, i,
29, 53;
6, i, 18, 36, 71, 96, 97,
132;
2, 7,
1 1 ;
3,
1O ; 4, 9>
22 9, 34? 8 *
'
9'
VOCABULARY
150
[suluru
i;
12,16,17,105,117; 13,15; 15,23; 10,7,27; ii, i 20; 19,34; 20,8; 21,34,76; 22,1,33,35,70; 27, 30,27,30,31; 37,75 38,5; 42,26; 46,11; 48,17;
50,
i,
i;
18,
;
28
/?,
61, 20, 21
;
29; 51,
n;
52, 5; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 31; 16, 2;
sipat-
sipat
MU)
sipat-ku-nu (ideogr.
62, 6.
suturu "mighty, prodigious":
si'i-tu-m
12,21;
sit-tu-rai,
i, 10; 60, 12.
ZAG
^ZAG
a species of flesh:
12, 7; 62, 28.
"to break loose, to burst forth": li-zi-kam-ma 18,15^.
zaiaru "foe":
za-ai-ri 46, 19.
zirutu "hate": I
i
li-zi-ka-ain-ma 18, 15;
zi-ru-ti 12, 106.
"to be bright, to be pure": za-ka-a brighten, to purify": zu-uk-ki
zakaru
"to name,
ra(ra)-ni 40, 16;
18,
n;
n,
ta-za-kar 19,14;
IV
43; zi-kir 12, 79; 22, 2
B;
i
tazakar(ar)
izaka-
i
12,120;
izzakara(ra) 50,
9. i,
i
si-kir 22, 21; zik-ri-su 1,44;
zi-kir-ka 5, 8; 21, 82; 22, 8;
33, 27;
I
zik-ri 2, 34; 8, 14; zik-ri
az-za-[kar?] 61, 14;
zikru "name, word, cry":
"to
i
21.
command":
speak,
call,
II
57, 10;
zik-ri-ka 22, \Q B\
si-ik-ri-ka 22, 10; zi-kir-ki 30, 14; zik-ri-ya 33, 25.
zaliptu "wickedness": ("IDT?
[za?]-lip-tu
n,
12.
zimu "appearance, countenance": zi-mu-u-a 8, 10. zumru "body": zumru 12,102; zumri-ya 1,45; 30,12; 33, 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.
zinu "to be angry": iz-nu-u 30, 10; izzinu "angry": zi-nu-u 2, 24 Z?; zi-nu-u 12, 111;
tum
6,
zi-ni-i 4, 36; 6, 81;
87;
7, 25; zi-ni-ti
7,
4,36;
18; 6,
6, 55. 2,
zi-na-a
24;
zi-ni-tu 4, 45;
81;
7,
18;
12,
zi-ni-
in;
zi-
nu-ti 6, 67; 27, 23.
zananu 12, 27.
"to rain":
III
i
[mu-$a]-az-nin 49, 30;
-nin
VOCABULARY
harranu]
zakapu Ii
P|pf
"to erect";
II
.151
"to impale";
i
na-ka-pu 53, 9; uz-za-na-kup 53, u
tizkaru
noble":
lofty,
-
uz-za-
13
10.
ti-iz-ka-ru
12,19^; 27,1; 29,3;
ti-is-kd-ru g, 2; tiz-fca-ru 12, 19.
"to sting": II
ziru ,
"seed
ii-zak-kat-su 12, 121.
i
1
5I.KUL)
':
,srzn/
9, 37, 38; ztr (ideogr.
ZI.TAR.RU.DA
I
badu
i
"to
bidutu "joy": ^idutu-ka dft/w-
7,
batu "to
make
joyful": bu-ud 8, 16.
3;
bidutu-ki
i,
6,
24.
128; 10,
3, 5;
1
8,
4,
24; 42, 22;
8; fodiiti-
$/'-
35,
6.
sin": ify-tu-u 46, i: ify-fu-u 18, 8; 28, 9.
bitu "sin":
bittii,
bititu "sin": 1
8.
"joyful": j}a-da(ta?)-a 12, 57.
fcadiS "joyfully": f}ad-i$(?)
50,
(ideogr.
44; 33,
bigalli 61, 12 A.
"to rejoice"; II
i
*>
ideogr.: 7,54; 12,1,108.
bigallu "abundance":
mi"! b a du
KUL) 30,14; KUL) n,
(ideogr.
fri-if-fi 9,
fyi-ti-tu
12,78;
42; ^'-/ tfi-fi-ti
18, 8.
2,39; 14,6; 27,21;
8; bi-ti-ti 27, 21 ^4; 36, 3; bi-ta-ti-[ya] 50, 22.
"giver, bestower": &a-ai-dd 12, 30.
baiadu
"to rule, to govern": &a-z-du 12, 28.
ba'ir u "spouse, husband" ba--i-ri-ki 1,42; fya-i-ri-ki 33, 23. :
btrtu "spouse, wife": bi-ir-tu l
balapu balaku
'to
I
i
be clad": fa-Hp "to perish"; II
i
6,
126; 37,4;
far-til
10,23.
4^, 15-
"to destroy": bul~lik 21,64;
bul-li-ki 2, 6; [mu-bal-lik] 46, 19; bul-lu-ku 8, 24.
hulku "destruction": bul-ku-u 27, 13^. hulukku "destruction": bu-lu-uk-J?u-u 27, bimitu
"butter": famitu
n,
13.
43; 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 22; 62, 26.
i-bi-su-u(f) 53, 10.
barbasu "storm, fury": pp| barranu "way, road": 62, 18.
b^r-ba-^u
2,
13; 3,
fyar-ra-ni 42, 10;
n.
bafr&mP
59, 3;
VOCABULARY
152
hurasu "gold":
[h
fairasu 12, 9, 12, 71; 25, 8; 59, 8;
" b"
rasu 12, 12.
bararu
"to dig, to plough": ? fya-ra-Ar-ra 49, 31, 33.
barru a wood: $
buru, hursu
(ideogr. SlM.SlS) 33, 39. hill":
"mountain,
fyur-$a-nu 22, 42;
sa-a-ni 12, 28; 21, 83. t^'I^'n
buSsu a ceremonial robe:
(Tin tabtu "victory":
12, 6.
tab-ti-i 46, 17.
"to approach":
^-
subdtu fruSSii
Ii
?//^/
12,1;
iti/ji-$u
12, 62, 64, 74; iiibii-ni (ifou-nir}
65; itiba-a
n,
-- II
24; 21, 22;
tibi "near": #'-/$ 46,
i
7,
12,119;
57;
?//-
12, 63; 21,
lu-tab-fyi 6, 14.
n.
tabu
I i "to be good, to be acceptable": li-tib 2, 34; 8, -- II i "to make 25; li-tl-ba 10, 4; good, to gladden":
li-tib-ka 10, 5; li-tib-bu 6, 130; 8, 19; 9, 26; tu-ub 8, 6, 16.
tabu "good":
-^
9, 8;
ta-a-bu 8, i;
..... -a-ba
n,
30, 5;
32; ta-a-ba 2, 28 Z>; ,^/a^w (ideogr. DUG.GA)
2,28; 12,52; 18,15; 21,90; 22,58; 50,17; 6; ta-ab-tum 12, 74^; tabtu(tu) ideogr.
ta-ab-tii 49,
DUG
ttim(tum)
ideogr.
/^/i/^ 7 (ideogr.
DUG.GA
DUG.GA)
12,74;
12, 82
;
7, 53; /rt^ta-bu-tum 12, 82 C;
^/^ (ideogr. DUG)
1
A; tabatit (ideogr. DUG.GA) 4, 18,40; 6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 19,11; 50,15; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60,20; 61, i6A; 62, n. i,
13,40; 27,
ii
tabtu "blessing":
tubtu
tabti-
.....
13, 24.
"friendliness, kindness": tu-ub-ba-ti 21, 88.
"HID tar ad u "to expel": tu-ru-ud
21, 64.
VOCABULARY
*isiru]
p idu "hand, side":
i-di-a 10, 32; idi-ya g. 18; i-da-ai 9, is
PI. idati
"forces,
idat pl-u-a
12, 58;
i, 13.
n;
27,
40;
u^;
40;
4, 18,
6,
\\$F\
50. 15; 53, 25; 54,3;
56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60. 20; 61, 16
55, 4;
/;.
i-da-tu-u-a 6,114; 10,17;
powers": idati^ 1
21, 61: 12, 64; ig,
7,
153
A;
62,
IO, 12.
^
idu "to know":
bis
n
mu-di-i(?)
13, 15;
i8d7 bis
n,
;
22, 37; 61,
4, 13.
u-mi
53, 8;
mudii-u
;
it-mi 21, 86;
"day":
?8;
i8 bis
mudu-u u,
mu-da-at
;
umu
14; 37, 12; ln-di-ma
7,
"understanding, wise": mu-di-i
12, 27;
i5
4,31: 6.76:
22, 66.
mi?)
(fr.
mudu
ti-di-i
#-w*
6, 5, 6;
22, 56; 53, 6;
7,
it-inn
38; 12, 59; 21, 18, 23; inn
i. 17,
umu i, 18; unit 1.12,39; 484^,113^; 7,20,60; 13,26; 19.10; 26,5;
61,
bis
30, 20;
bis
I2
,
;
nq uater
60, 19; 61,
u-mi-ya
6,
umiSam
,
i2 bis
,
118; ii-mi-yci 10, 19;
"daily": u-mi-iam
immu
"day. daylight":
imnu
"right, right side":
1
6^; imni-ya
isipu "to add
395
27, \\
6
?
A\
53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6;
50. 14;
59, 12;
'7;
yai, yati "me":
iiini pl
-ya
19, 30; 49,
im-ma
1
1 ;
5, 3;
12. 118; 8, 17.
u-mi-Sam
8, 16.
9, 43.
im-nu-uk-ki
8, 13;
im-ni-ya
9,
122; 9, 16; 10, 21: 22, 17.
6,
to,
u-ml-Su-ma
16:
augment, increase":
II
i
lu-us-sip 8, 13.
ya-a-Si 12, 109 E\ 21,20,22,88; 49,10:
1
53,4; j/^-^ 7,50;
13,20;
109; 15, 10; ya-a-ti
2, 7;
6,
22,65; 34.3; yd-ii 12,65, 72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-n(r)
35-
2,
TUK)
isu "to have; to be": //j^-a (ideogr.
21,69;
i-Sii-ft
2, 23; i-Sa-a 12, 58.
I
i
"to
go
ous": 100; -
II
straight,
to advance, to succeed, be prosper-
li-Sir 12, 75;
li-si-ra i
22,59; ti$ir-ma (ideogr. SI DI) 2,36; li-Si-ra 6, 114; 10,
lu-si-ra
8,8; ?mu-$a-ri 56,
5;
-
III
u i
12.
17;
to guide, to bless":
fii-ti-t'S-Si-rt 33, 18; Sit-ifi-ru 2, 20; iu-sit-ra 3, 10;
-
VOCABULARY
154
[iSaru
"to lead, to direct, to rule": tuS-ti-Si-ri 32, 20; 3, 16;
2,
i,
53;
99; 10, 8; mu$-t{-$i-ra-a-ti 30,
6,
isaru "straight, right": i-Sa-ra 22, 60;
iari
"rightly": i-$a-ris
miSaru "righteousness": SA.SI.DI)
6,
9.
i-$a-ru-tu 53, 5.
117; 10, 18.
mi-Sa-ri
i,
22; miiari (ideogr.
24.
i,
misaris "rightly":
mi$-$dr-riS
u,
18.
8, 8.
i-
Uto P a y
!
tu$-ti-$ir
mus-ti-is-ru 12,
lu-u$-ti-$ir 12, 89;
12, 37;
29; mu$-ti-$ir
n;
to
homage,
humble oneself":
uS-ki-in-ina
62, 30; us-kin-ma 33, 41.
KU.A.TIR
a species of grain:
29; 30, 21
27;
2,
12, 3;
15, 20;
kaba.su "to tread": ka-bi-su
kibsu "path":
62, 8, 9.
kib-sa 22, 60.
.
kibratu "quarter of heaven, 5, 12;
J"Q!D
38; 33,
6,
"region": kib-ra-a-ti 1 47; kibratit i, 30.
7, 12,
kabtu "weighty, important, kab-[tar] 33, 27;
9,
6,
92;
7,
30;
22,
i
o;
DUGUD)
kabti (ideogr.
ioZ?; kab-ta-a-tum 46,
kabittu "disposition": ta-
30,
*l*\2
kummu kanu II
ILIM)
i.
44;
kabti (ideogr. 53, 16; ka-bit-ti
ka-bit-ta-ka 21,68;
ka-bit-
61, 19.
30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29.
12, 10.
"thy, thine":
ku-um-ma
29,
i.
I i "to be firm, to stand fast": li-kun 12, 88 "to establish, to place, to set": tukan(an) 12, 2,
i
15,
12,21;
DUGUD
12, 22;
43;
6.
KU.DUB.DUB.BU: KUD.SIR(*"):
2,
6.
kabuttu?: [ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma
12
kab-tu
powerful":
kabti(ti) ideogr.
kabtu (ideogr.
DUGUD)
21,
62, 26.
;
1
8, 19,
4;
22; 21, 28; 30, 21, 23; 31,9; 40,9; 62, 25, 27;
(an)
nn(?) 12, 76.
11,43;
H-kin
14,5;
mu-kin 2,47;
kun-
VOCABULARY
kimlu]
kinu
1-55
"sure, certain, true": ki-i-nu 15,7;
ki-nim
51;
i,
4,
kinis "truly":
44;
86;
6,
ki-niS
112; 22, 23; 27, 19.
86 D\
ki-iti 6,
19, 32; 33, 36; 52, 2.
2,32,37; 6,62; 7,46; 8,4;
12,
>
kittu "truth, righteousness": &'/-#
kit-turn 54, 8;
24;
7,
24;
i,
kit-tu 9, 13; kit-tit 9. 13 /?;
6,45;
7,56;
12,58;
ka-ai-an
9, 18;
22,9,
14; 54, 5-
kaianu
constant":
"continual,
kaian "continuously": "H ki "when,
ka-ai-an 12,117.
according to":
as,
50, 24.
2-28,1; 10,35;
J
3,
3;
18, 9, ii.
ki'am "thus": ki'am
kima
when,
"like,
8iC, 82
12, 73 C,
4,29;
6,73;
7,
1
C,
83 C
;
32, 8; 50, 28 Z?;
11,6,25;
11;
species of flesh:
"**"!
i, 6,
10;
12,34,35,50,69,70,71,
*>KA.IZI
"p? kakku "weapon": wkakku
KU.KU
kima
13, 20; 37, 9; 60, ii.
73, 81, 82, 83;
KA.IZI a
12, 104.
as": ki-nta 8,15; 9,20; 11,6/2,38;
12, 7; 40, 10;
62, 28.
12, 23.
ideogr.: 12,101; 30,25.
kakkabu
"star
39, 6; 62, 17,
KA.LU.BI.DA
11
kakkab 7, 16; 19, 18; kakkabani fl 18; kakkabani (MUL.MUL) 8, 22. :
ideogr.:
7,
53; 12,
i,
108: 47,
6, 78;
3-
kal 53, 12; kalu (ideogr. KAK) 7,54; kalit (ideogr. KAK.A.BI) 62,23; kal (ideogr. K AK) 4,9,
kalu
"all":
;
ii
;
12, 113;
bi9 53, 8
59,
;
kalamu "all, of every ma (KAK.A-ww) 19, 9.
i.
kind":
ka-la-ma
kalis "altogether, completely": ka-liS **}
"to be complete"; III lil
n,
III
10;
kullatu
i
i
"to
10, 27;
kala-
9, 7, 8.
make complete":
II
i
u-kal-
Suk-lul 12, 53.
"the whole":
kul-lat
2, 18;
3, '5;
18,5521,
52; 42, 3; kul-lat-si-na 32, 12.
r\V2 kimtu "family": -ti-ya
kim-ti-ya
ii, 23 C.
53,13?
-**-?<*
XI ' 23;
VOCABULARY
156 u
D kamalu kdm-lu su
be angry": kam-lu 4,37;
to
6, 82,
ODD kamasu
4
i, ii
88;
50, 4;
;
..... -sa-ku j-jJD
II
7,
6,
82 E\
7,19;
26.
bow down,
'to
[kamfilu
humble oneself": kan(kdinP)-
to
kam-sa-ku 59,9; kan(kdm?)-sa-ku 1,21;
22, 52;
--
I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43.
"to prepare carefully": kun-ni 31, 10. kanu u strong(?)": ka-nu-tu 2.45; ka-nu-ut 1,29; i
5>
"5
9, 30.
"pD kunukku
abnu
"seal":
05w nu kunukku
73;
4, 14;
KAN.KAL
a plant:
HD!D kasu "to bind";
II
i
kunukku
12, 73
12, 13;
wkunukku
12, 12,
C
*KAN.KAL
n,
25.
"to bind fast, to fetter": u-ka-as-si
13, 23.
kasitu
"fetter,
KAS.SAG
bonds":
ka-si-ti 30, 11.
a drink-offering:
2,10;
6,96;
12.5; 22,33;
30, 23; 32, 3; 51, ii.
HDD kaspu ^liDD kuppu
"silver": kaspu 59,
"well, source": kup-pi 12, 29.
"bowl": kap-ra 40, karu "wall, fortress": kar
kapru
karabu 9,
8.
9.
&m
22, 7;
42, 15.
"to be favourable, to bless": lik-ru-bu-ka 6,129;
25; 22, 25; lik-ru-bu- ..... 60, 17; lik-ru-bu-ki 3,6;
8, 19.
ikribu "prayer": 27; ik-ri-
.....
ik-ri-bi
7,
36,45; 33,
kirubu(?) "favourable (?)": ki-ru-ub
karubu I 2
kuru
"great, mighty": ka-ru-bu 49,
draw near":
"to
ik-ri-bi ii,
8,
i.
16.
ik-tar ii, 19.
"need, distress": ku-u-ru 22, 53.
^ kurmatu "food": kurmat-su 22, karanu "wine": karani 30, 2. kurunnu a drink made from na]
5;
35, 12.
1 34; kurmati* 31,
9.
sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-
57, 10.
2 kasa, kasi i,
21
;
7i
l6
;
^-
"thee, thyself": ka-a-sa 6,49; 17,4; i, 22; ka-a-Si 31, 5; 33, 13; ka- .....
ka-$a 39,
2.
VOCABULARY
*la'atu|
'
kasadu
157
1
"to attain to, to capture, to overcome ': ikiudan-ni 21, 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; lu-uk-Su-ud 8. 18; 9, 12, 48; 54, 7; lu-vk-sii-da
kisadu "neck":
KlSDA
lukSud(nd) 22, 13.
kiSadi-Su 12,116; kiSadi-ya 12,67.
rete "knot":
e.
i.
8, 13;
12, s(?), 6(?), g6(?);
n;
16,
18,
19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,
25; 46, 10; 47, 7; 52,
kispu "magic,
4.
enchantment":
UH
kiS-pi-ya 50, 22;
50; 12, 106, 109;
7,
"sorcerer": kaS-Sa-pi 12, 62, 8iC.
kassapu
kasaptu
"sorceress": kaS-Sap-ti 12,62,816"; kaS-Sap-
tum
-ffC".
12, 62
kasasu:
I
kiSsatu
"host,
U& US)
AR)
62,
1
47(?), 66
la bis
74 C, 82 C,
,
i9
i, 9,
4.
bis
2,14,20,21; 3,12,16;
;
60, 7,8, 15; 61, 18; la 21, 53, 61;
n,
,
;
22,22; 27,14; 42,
,
18;
i,
13,40;
,
7; 59- >3, 21
;
n
bis
6,
23(7),
21,9,
18; 46, 18;
,
18,40; 6,84^, 113^;
4>
12, 52, 68, 74,
82,96^; <
60, 20; 61. 15, 16 A', 62,
n;
19,
54,3; 55-4; 5 6 I0
n^4; 50,15,17; 53,7.25; 58
5,9;
n, 3, 4, io bis 12; 12, 19^, 122; 96; 13,4,7,11,30; 20,9,11,15,17; 10, 21
22 bis 35, 37, 40, 41?
7,
(ideogr.
ka$-ka-$u
ka$-ka$-$u 21, 39, 41;
':
16; ka$-ka$ 27,
"not":
^^/
i.
kaskassu "strong 20, 14,
i
kiS-Sa-ti 3, 6; 6,
^'Wfl/i, 53;
53,3;
IV
53, 8;
22, 12.
multitude, the whole":
9,25;
8,19;
129;
US.U$)
ikSuS(P)-an-ni (ideogr.
i
nakSu$u(?)-ni (ideogr.
la
ktS-pi
22, 12.
?
27,
57.5;
n.
la'abu "to oppress": la--bu 12,51; la--bu-ma 12,53. ^' u "strong":
/z'-'-w
li--a
12, 20;
2,
21;
//'-'-
4; 21, 40, 4i(?); li-'-at 32. 14-
la'u? "strong": lA-u
/^f-/
4, 12;
litu "strength": H-i-ti 46,
Uto burn": la-it 21, 42; 60,
17.
5.
4, 9,
n.
.....
13-
VOCABULARY
158
Hbbu
"heart":
35, 6; 7,
lib-bi 8, 16;
n,
libbi
44; 12,
lib-ba-ka
26;
u,
13,22;
lib-ba-ka
.....
/2
u,
9, i4/?;
"
lib-ba-ki
27,20^;
130;
6,
i
88;
26; 12, 88;
9,
lib-bi-ka 4, 7;
libba-ka
libbu-ki
i ;
g,
30,6;
3,6;
37,3; lib-bi-ya 11,5; 30, 13; libbi-ya
8, 6;
5^ libbi-ya
"to cast
6,
8,19;
lib-ba-$u-mi 33, 18.
9, 14; 22, 15;
to enclose, to surround": II
labanu
libbu 6,
27,22;
libbu-$u 4, 37;
116;
8, 11,
38;
21, 68; 27, 20; 28, 12; 46, 5;
26 5;
[libbu
down": IV
lu-ub-ba-ku 12, 56.
i
2
n,
il-tal-bu-nin-ni
3 ,4; 27,
14; it-tal-ban-ni
n, 3. libittu "brick": /## labaSu
n;
21, 26.
be clothed":
"to clothe oneself,
lit-bu-Su 2, 13;
lit-bu-sa
46, 15;
I 2
lit-bii-Su 3,
lit-bu-$i-$u
12, 53;
53, 16.
lubustu "clothing": buSti*
1
(KU.ZUN)
lubustu
n,
13, 10; 16, bis 22, 6 9 ;
2
bis ;
15; 12, 97
D\
bis
bis
i i
18, i9
;
bis 28, 6
li'u "tablet":
LA.HAR
;
30,14;
;
bis 46, io ; 47,
bis
7
;
6,
1
18; 9, 18, 20, 2 iB; 10, 19;
lu 8, i2 bis
;
n,
19, 28; 21, 22 bis 34, 6
;
50, 24; 52, 4
25, 26
,
38, 4
bls
16, 17; 12, 97
bis
bis ,
39, 5
;
;
bis
g2
bis
bis
;
;
41,
bis
53, 13, 14, 15.
;
i*uli--um 10, 35.
(la-bar?} "grain (?)":
illt
la-bar(?) 12, 30.
}?} lallartu "wailing, loud crying": lallartu
lamadu
lu-
53, 9;
53,16.
lu precative particle; "or": lu-u lu-u 8,9,
SIG)
(ideogr.
"to learn":
i-lam-ma-du
i, 9,
19;
20.
i,
i-lam-mad n,
n; lil-ina-da i, 43; 33, 26; lim-[da] 4, 30. limnu "evil": lim-nu 12, 62, 776*, 119; 50, 19, 23; 9,
57, 16; lim-na 12,57;
limni 12, 66;
^m ~ .....
51, 16;
21,64; limnu 12,67;
limuttum(tum) 12, 746";
limutti(ti)
12, 74;
50, 17; limuttim(tim) 2, 6; 12, 68; limuttu 15, 9; 61. 4; limutti 12, 66; limutti (ideogr. HUL.GAL) 61, 12; limnu-th 10, 3; lim-nu-ti 8, 24; 49, 13; lim-nu- ..... 47, 2;
limnutipl
12,63,816*;
13,40; 4,18,40;
n;
27,
n^[;
7,51;
limniti*1
6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 12,56;
i,
19,
50, 15; 53, 25; 54, 3; 55, 4; 56, 10; 57, 5;
58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 12, 73;
limniiti(ti)
i6A]
62, 10,
n,
14;
limntti^-ya 12, 83; lim-na-titf) 58,
4.
limmti^-ya
VOCABULARY
magiru]
u
lumnu
lum-ni 62,
evil":
159
1 lu-mun 22, 54; lumun 10, 1,12,13,39,40; 4,17,18,39,40; 6, ii3/^ bis 7,20,21, bis 60, 61; 12,1,64,65; 19,10,11; 27, 50,14,15; 53,24,25; 54,2,3; 55,3,4; 56,9,10; 57,4,5; 58,6, 60,19,20; 61,16,16 ,4; 62, i6 bis 17, 18, 7; 59,12,13; 1
;
;
n^
;
,
lumnu(nn)-u-a
19, 20;
12, 76.
Dft7 lamassu "guardian deity
DDT lasamu:
?
5
':
II
?uS-tdl-pi- .....
III 2
lamassu
8, 12;
12,110522,19.
a-la-su-um 18,12.
"to surround":
D^ lapatu
ilu
1
lu-up-pu-ta-ku-ma
i
12, 56;
21, 25. 1
liku "to receive, to take ': talaki(ki)-ma 12, 8, talaki 30, 26 [miiki]\ lil-ki 1,43; 33,26; li-ki 18,14; 21,21; li-ki-ma
23, 3;
likt-i 3, 2;
4;
2,
35;
4,
lisanu "tongue":
li^i-ma
33;
80
6,
li-$a-[nu]
12, 66; liSanu-su
;
6,
33
2, 7,
17;
li-ki-i 6,
li-frat 9,
liSanu
33;
12, 121; lisani-
D;
.....
80;
8,
39; 33,
5.
22,55;
4, 20.
D MA: *VMA
12, 5.
rna'du "many": ma- -du
47.
7,
ma'dutu, madutu 7,
"great quantity": ma--du-ti 16; 19, 18; 53, 6; ma-du-ti i, 23.
maru
"son":
maru
DU)
(ideogr.
i,
(ideogr.
42;
4,
DU.U)
46, 14; 56, 3;
mar
48; 33, 23;
(ideogr.
2bD\ 22, 9, 22; 50, 12; 59, 17. martu "daughter": marat (ideogr. DU.AL) IJ
I
"to
send,
despatch;
to rule":
magaru
78;
mart
DU)
2,
61, 5.
ii-ma- -ir-ma
ii-ma- -ir-an-m 12, 99; inn-ma-* -ir 19,
6,
1,25;
7.
"to be favourable; to listen to, receive favour-
ably": mu-gu-ur 21, 14, 13;
magara
ma-ga-ru 19, 29
bis ;
2
8,
1 ;
ma-ag-rat
9;
ma-ga-ra
8, 15
;
9,
9, 195
20; magrat(at) 13, 85
magari (?$imt) 26,5; 30,20;
22, 205
GlS.TUK
35, 10.
magiru 1
6;
"favourable,
ma-gir
6, 120.
willing, obedient":
ma-gi-ri 33,
VOCABULARY
160
IB
mu
mu u,
"water":
43;
15, 18;
12, 2, 3;
"night": mu-$i 22, 63;
ai, 28, 29;
30,
wf/' 53, 17; 62, 24.
21, 22; 31, 8; 33, 39; 62, 26;
musu
[m6
;;/.?/
i,
20, 26; 9, 43;
12, 2;
21, 28, 86; 31, 8; 53, 8.
am
mitu "dead":
'
lu
mttu
MI.HI a species of
mihhu I
k '
J
99; 10, 8; 28, 8; 59, 21.
6,
**>MI.HI
flesh:
62, 28.
12, 7;
a drink (?)-offering: mi-ib-ba
8,
21; 40, 12.
oppose; to take, accept; to implore": am-bur-ka
to
50, 20;
lim-bu-ru- ..... 60, 16; lim-
lim-bii-ri 10, 31;
bu-ru-ka-ma 46, 4; mu-fyur 2, 33; 50, 21; tnufo-ra-an-ni 61, 17; mub-ri-ma 4, 35; mufy-ri-in-ni-ma 6, 80; 7, 17; ma-j}i-rat 9, 39; mab-rat 22, 34; ii
--
IV
;
mahru 21, 21
..... -fyar
''before": ?
ma-fyar-ka
9,
23; 21,
n,
II
u-ma-f}ir-ki 57,
i
2, 14; 3, 12.
im-maj}- ba-ru
i
--
30; maf}-ra-ka 50,4;
6,
62; 22, 57; 25, 4; ma-bar- .....
ma-bar-ku-nu 7,48.
;
tamharu
"battle": tam-ba-ri 27, 2; 46, 18; tam-ba- .....
21, 40.
malu
"to
fill;
2, 13 j5;
3,
be
to
n;
full": II
-
i
ma-lu-u
u-mal-li
ma-lu-u
2, 13; -
13, 24;
III
i,
11 i
7; ti$-
mal-la 21, 59.
mala ? 'IT'
"as
mi-lim-ma n,
maliku i,
34; 5, 16;
i,
n,
8; 62, 12.
18.
"arbiter, prince": ma-li-ku 6, 25; 50, 7; ma-li-ki
milku $u
as": ma-la
many
6, 19.
"counsel": mil-ka
9; mi-lik-ka 27,
MU.MU a priest: mamma, mimma
flW""/M
14; mi-lik-su
19; mi-lik.-
60, 3.
"whosoever, whatsoever": 8;
ma-am-ma
;- ..........
12, 62, 67, 776", ii9
i, 9,
bis ;
19;
50, 23;
-
mimma SumSu
"of whatever
kind;
thing": mimma sum-Su 7,52; mimma SA.NAM.MA) 7,55; 13,8; 21,89.
mamlu
i,
7.
MU.MU
12,98; ma-am-man 60, mimma (ideogr. NIN) 57, 15, l6
i,
"strong": ma- am- In 46,
13.
anyone, anySumsn (ideogr.
VOCABULARY
matu]
f
J-jjD
mannu "who": man-mi n, g, 10, n. manu "to repeat, recite": limnu(nn) 10; 15,23; 18,
ma
60,4; munu(nn) 2, :gA\ 24,7; 25,7; 32,4; 52,4; mnmt(mi)-
12,117; 33, 4
munu 12,103; mumi-ma 6,96; u,
1 ;
3, 2 7; 62, 30; mnnu-su minutu "repetition, recital,
12, 16.
45;
n,
10;
massu
ini-ni-ta
"ruler(?j": massit-u 22, 2;
massaru
DpD makatu marsu
mimituftii) 2,
19, 23.
[mas sit] -it
22, 2
A
"watch, guard": ma-sar 12, 105, 113.
masartu "watch":
t*")D
incantation":
45; 40, 13; 62, 30.
minitu:
"1\JD
.161
masartu-'su (ideogr. IN. NUN) 53, 21.
"to fall": ma-ak-tnm
"sick": mar-$u 22,
1
1
6, 44. amll
;
"marsu
12, 100;
amllu
marsi
12, 16.
mur$u
4,19;
45; 12,
"sickness, disease
i
sumrusu 39,
D
12, 60;
mursi-yh
"diseased":
i,
w/i/ryi
5, 5.
n;
suni-ru-su 22,
sutn-nt-
6.
1
marustu 12,
mur$u
mu-ur-$i 21, 44;
':
7,535 12,52; 30,12; 33,28; 50,17;
munis
;
1
4
'inisfortune, disaster, sickness": niantStu 7,53;
49; 22, 52; 30,
niasii
''to
60, 10
;
masmasu
7
;
mantSti 18, 14; mamsti-ya
forget": Ii ma-Si-i -ma-si 5, 7.
6,
66;
IV
-
a priest: mas-mas 12, 88. 94; 60.
D
im-sir(P) 33, 6.
2
matu
i
18, 14
/>'.
im-uiaS-si
4.
"land": ma-a-ti 9.6; 52,5; ;;/// 6,112; 10,15: n,
28; 12, 65;
mati-ya 13, 25;
mati-yh
i,
13; 4, 19, 4
1 ?
6,
7,22,61; 19,12; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55, 5; 56,11; 57,6; 59,14; 60,21; 6i,i6yJ; mati-a 1,4; 2 7, 113 /S
n^;
58, 7; ma-ta-a-ti 9, 33; w<7-
matati
i,
n;
12, 17, 39;
19, 7; 57, i-J?
39^ 9;
6l
,
3-
I
VOCABULARY
62
li-ni-
i,
nadu
I
[nadu
49; 33, 33. 1
"to be exalted; to praise(P) ': ? li-na-du-ka n, I 2 "to exalt, to praise": lu-ut-ta--id 12,89; 29; lh-ta-id 21, 70; Int-ta-id 5, 8; lu-ut-ta-id-ma n, 12. i
tanittu:
iwtanitti (iwtikniti?, ideogr.
naru "stream
nabu
"to
11
&IM.GIG)
22, 32.
"to exist, to be":
na-bat
nari* 1 12, 29; 25,6.
:
Suma nabu
name";
11,8; na-bi-at
n,
8
A.
nabatu "to shine"; 13 do.: it-ta-na-an-bi-tu nubattu a festival: (nm) nu-bat(r)-ti 61, 11. nindabu "offering": nindabii 18, 13.
nadu
39, 12.
to place": I i tanadi(di) n, 44; 12, 6 bis 13 it-ta-na-an-dit-u 21,73; ittanandii 11,98; 17, 7;
"to cast,
,
21, 25.
nadanu
"to give
11 :
ad-dan-ka
19, 19;
16; id-din-ka-ma 2,
i, 14,
iddtii-Ka-ma 27< Q
17; 3i ^5? 2 7i 9? 5;
tanadinfin)
ad-dan-ki
4,
A\
-dan 3^?
33;
addin-su 53, 18;
nadnat(at)
9, 38.
mandatu
"tribute": man-da-ti-ya 12, 55.
nabu 41;
I
i
"to be weak; to rest":
12,88;
li-nu-ufy
20; 28, 12; 46, 5; linulj(ub) 30, 6; to pacify
an-Jja 12,
an-fyu 4, 16;
7,27;
6,89;
li-nu-fya
-
-
21,68; 27,
III 2 "to
':
mu$-ti-ni-i/j. 33, 3.
11
nuru
nu-ii-ru 6, 108; nu-u-ra 8, 2; nu-ru "light 22, 35; nu-ri 12, 69; nu-iir 6, 100; 39, 9. :
nazazu
GUB 1,15; 22;
appease,
1
"to stand 13, 6
;
1
':
i
Ii az-za-az 1,21; azzaz(az) ideogr.
az-ziz 21,11; 22, 57
li-iz-ziz 6, 122;
li-iz-zi-zu
n,
;
9,16,17;
2,30,31; 7,42;
izzizu (ideogr. 10, 21; li-zi-zu
GUB
GUB.BU)
22,17,18; 50,10;
53,
li-ziz-zu
60, 18; iziz-ma ideogr. i-ziz-zi-im-ma 6,72; 7,10; 37, (ideogr. GUB) 12,59; 8; i-ziz-zi-ma 4, 27; ? lu-ziz-ku (lu-bat-tuk ?~) n, 27; III i iiSizizu(su) ideogr. GUB. IV i na53, 9; 2,
30/7,31 D;
lizziza(za)
GUB
aii-za-zu 9, 15; -- I 2 at-ta-ziz 27, 18.
VOCABULARY
u]
manzazu
"place, station": man-sa-za
man-za-az-ka
16;
27, 5;
nahlu "date-palm (?)": nabasu "to abound": natalu "to
na-fya-$i 8,
at-tit-la
7 /2; 3
6,
3
3
KUD
nakaru Ii
3.
3;
12,27; 49>
58,2. ta-na-tal 18,
18, 2;
Ii ak-kil^)
6,
IV
29;
i
~?
nam-kil-
12.
NI.KUL.LA (**) nakasu "to cut ideogr.
22,
116; 10, 18; lut-tul 12, 113.
"to be cunning":
lu-ni-ma 22,
nii/jsn
3, 13;
7.
12, 4.
behold": i-na-ta-ln
see,
2, 15;
man-za-az-ki 32,
iia-aj^-la
nubsu "abundance": }
.163
12, 101.
off": I
i
na-kas 50, 23;
II
i
tnnikis(is)
40, 9.
"to rebel,
"to be altered":
I
i
be hostile"; a-na-kar 59,
II
9;
"to alter";
i
na-kar
13,
1
II 2 1
;
i II 2 nu-iik-kir(kirr)-ma 12, 60; mu-na-kir 50, 2; nt-tak-ka-ru 60,7; nttakkaru(ru) 12,19; 19,31; 33,36;
II
53
5
NIM
2 3I
59i
T x
;
uttakkarnin(rum)'
i,
50; nttakkar(ar) 12, 96.
*VNIM 12, 10. NAM.BUL.BI ideogr.: NAM.BUL.BI.I 3
a tree:
namaru III
11 i
mi-ru
62, 12.
"to shine, to be bright": II i "to make bright"; do.; II 2 "to be bright": Ii lim-mir 12,69; //'///8, 10;
nam-ral
i,
5;
II
i
u-nam-ma-
21,
tit-nam-mar 40, n; tunamwarf?) ideogr. LAH.LAH 40,9; nn-nm-mi-ir 11,20; nu-um-mir n, 2oC*; mu-nainmir i, 2; mu-na-mir 58, 17; mu-na33, i;
i
;
II 2
III 11
tii$-nam-mar 12. 35 lii-nt- ta-mir 12, 83.
namru ;v^-//
1
;
muS-iia-ini-rat 39, 10;
"bright": nam-ru 16,4; nam-ri^) 10,27:
//
8, 23.
namris "brightly": nam-ris 9. 23. namriru "brightness, splendour": nam-ri-ru-ka
i,
nam-ri-ri
nammassu
46,
7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.
namirtu "brightness": na-mir-ti i, 3namurratu "brightness": na-mur-ra-ta j
-
21, 59.
"reptile, creature": na-maS-Su-u 32, 13;
mas-si-i 27, 10.
15;
VOCABULARY
164
nammastu
"reptile, creature*': na-ina$-ti 32, 10.
namtaru: nam-ta-ru NiD3 nisu
12, 42.
"to remove, to tear
48; 33i
IV
j#;
32; linnisi(si) ideogr.
nistitu "male relatives":
u,
be removed":
I
li-
i
lu-ni-is-su-u 12,73; nu-us-si 12,
-us-su 12, 60
60;
to
away;
Hi
is-su-u 12, 73C;
2 8,
[nammaitu
li-in-ni-is-si
i
BAD
11,23;
ni-su-ti-yh
1,45,
30, 12. *
ni-Su-
23 C.
"to
nasafru
to tear
remove,
1
away
':
I
i
tanasaj}(?)-nia
97; nasabu (ideogr. ZI.GA) (ideogr. ZI) IV i linnasifrfib) ideogr. ZI 30, 12; 50, 23. 12,
"life":
napistu
7,
pisti(ti)
12;
22,6; 33,8; 37,5:
na-piS-ti 12,70; 9, 5, 21
37;
6.
napiStim(tim)
B, 38;
9, 21;
60;
$^
nap-sat 61,13; napsat
14, 4;
18,
i6;
12, io8j5";
-
27, 13;
27, 9;
nct-
57,
18, 16; 37, 2;
29; napi&ti(tim)-ya 9, 22; napisti-
ya 9, 22 B; 50, 23. nasaru "to keep, preserve": as-sur
na-si-ru 22, 6;
8, 9;
na-si-rat 9, 38.
"to offer":
nik(i
21, 30;
27;
tanakt(ki)
22, 33;
[? tiniki]
6,96;
12,5,7;
24, 6; 30, 23; 32, 3; 40, 12; 51,
J 5)
n;
62, 28; tanaki(ki)-ma 2, 10; 8, 21; ak-ki(?) 2, 45; ak-ki-
ka
i,
20; akJfi-ka
12, 3; immiru
nirtu:
29;
2,
niku "offering":
wz'
i
ideogr.
?nu-uk-ka 21,
DIM
(?
nikii 21,
immiru
30;
79.
tanaki)
21, 29; 30, 22; 62, 26; niki (ideogr.
DIM)
11,43; 21. 70;
nikl 12, 7; 40, 9; 62, 28.
m-ir-tii 6, 58.
nisu "to raise": nisi-ma ;/z-j
13;
II
12, 78;
12, 103;
;'-
i,
na-aS 22,3; na-sa-ku
18,
48; 33, 32; ni-Su 12, 52;
;'-^ 12,79; 35,14; nis i2,88C; 50,21; niS (ideogr. IL)
",
48, 88; 13, 14; 23, 7; 40, 10, 13;
IL.LA (=
4,
35;
i,
28, 52: 2, 9, 42; 3, 9; 4, 8, 23; 5, 10; 6, 17, 35, 70,95,
131;
7, 8,
13, 12;
33; 8, 20, 21; 9, 27; 10, 6, 26;
14,
n;
15, 17;
7; 21, 24, 72, 75, 91
16, 10;
17, 5;
n,
18, 18;
nis)
41; 12, 95; 19, 33:
20,
22, 30, 68; 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26,
;
3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2;
30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34,
5; 36, 6, 8; 37, 6; 38, 3; 39, 4; 40, 2; 42, 24; 43, 8; 44, 2
?
45> 41 4 6
>
9; 47, 6
,
9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9.
VOCABULARY
samifcu]
nisu ''spirit (?)": ms 8, i. nisu "people": ni-su n, 28; 53; 4, 51
7,
595 9,
165
40; 12, 39, 72; 13,
8,
21, 12, 23, go; 22, 7, 8, 67; 30, 18; 32,
"t^j naSku "weak(?)": na-aS-ki
nisi* 1
i, 3, 4, 8,
7, 16;
18, 5, 17;
ni-si 9, 6;
n;
33, 34; 57, 2.
9, 36.
D
D2D sabasu " "T"iD
"to be angry": is-bu-su
i,
23.
to arrange": si-di-ir-ma 21, 88.
saftaru "to turn towards": is-J}U-ra
15;
is-safy-ru
6,
54; as-fair (az-murs)
7,
52; as-sa-bar 27,
8,
n;
28; as-bur-ki 6, 73, 79; 33, 22; asfrur-ki
sukkallu "messenger": J
5,
7,
"
suk-kal-lu
6,
20; snkkallu 6, 20
A
down, overthrow":
"to cast
PpQ sakapu II
6,
29;
4,
62; 37, 9; 57, 7; li-saU-ra 30, jo.
ii,
!"PD
as-Uur-ka 41;
i,
beseech":
to
to implore,
li-is-kip 12, 68.
i-sal-lu-ka-ma
16;
i, 14,
5-
silitu "compassion":
salatu "female
relatives":
n, 23. salahu "to sprinkle": 21, 28, 74; 30, 21
salamu i2 bu
;
I
i
sa-la-ti-ya 53, 13;
31, 8; 33, 39.
;
13,10; si-liin
28,3; 33,27: 9,
18;
33,42; 32,5
i
6,
tu-sal-lam
salimu "favour": sa-li-mu 33, 15, 16; .......... -via
46, 12;
I
fas-lint 8,
i
16, g(?);
sa-mid
10,21;
? sa-la-
24; 21, 87; ..... -J/-
,5.
4, 6;
8, 8;
50, 25; sa-li-ma
12. 6iZ>; saliina(ina) 12,61.
-
III
i
26.
21, 16.
"to harass; to shut up, to fetter":
tit-$a-as-ni-ka
44;
salimu(mu)
123; 10. 21;
2,
i,
22,61,62;
"date": snluppu 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 21: 62,
sa-ini-id 21, 26;
sanaku
do.:
salinin 6,122;
/rtw 6, 55; tit-sdl-latnft) 2, 24
suluppu
i
14,7;
2,35;
Jrt/-//- .....
II
II
lis-li-mu 1,24; lislimu(mu)
(lislimit?};
ini-i 48, 18;
sa-la-ti-ya
tasalal} 12, 2;
[ta]-sal-lajj. 62, 29;
"to be favourable";
tas-livi
sal-li-mu
si-ii-ti 30, 14.
u-Sis-ni-ka 12,67;
I
i
sa-ni-kn
n$isnika(ka) 12,74;
12, 109 ."; tu-Sa-as-ni-ka 12,109.
VOCABULARY
66
1
HDD
sipu "to beseech": supu,.
suppu
II
[>ij.u
u-sa-pi-[ka] 50, 20.
i
"supplication": sn-pi-i 33,4; sn-pi 1,37;
sn-pi-ya 1,43; 21, 21; 33, 22, 26; su-up-pu-u-ki
33, 20; 8, i.
HDD sapahu 5,7;
I
"to scatter, to loosen"; II
i
6,53;
sa-ap-Ui
i
32,
sa-pi-ib-ti
1
do.: I 1
i
sn-pii-itfj
su-np-pi-i/}-ma
;
ii, 37-
SIR. AD ideogr.:
12, 6; 30. 24.
p"lD saraku
"to pour out": a-sa-rak 18,13; as-rnk-ka 1,20; as-ruk-ki 30, 3 57, 9. ;
sirku "libation
1
':
si-riff
"UD pagru "body, corpse 22
/?;
HID padu
20; 30, 3; 57, 9.
i,
pa-gar-su
':
pagar-Su
2,
"to set free, to spare": pa-iht-u 20, 15, 17; 46, 18; 5, 9.
IE pu "mouth": pu-u 10, 35;
33; //i 12, 68; 22, 55; // 4, 5
6,
12, 66, 72; 22, 8; pu-sit
pi-i-ka 12, 62;
u,
49; pi-ya
9, 13 B,
49; //-jw
22, 14; pi-ku-nu 62, "totality, the
"1HD P"bru
puJpi
43; 33, 25; />/-/
i,
57; 22,
\\B\ pi-ya
whole":
7^,9;
pit-fair 27, i,
ta-pa-
1
;
i,
9, 13;
23
2,
;
27,
/7//^//;-
15.
"the whole": nap-Jjar
40; 52,
6,
"to tear, to loosen, to remove":
pataru
1
7.
19, 28; pu-fair-su-mi
napbaru 23;
6,
9, 8;
;
14; pu-Su 21, 25, 73;
pi-ka 12, 80; 13,
13, 32;
/>/-/-
pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17; /z'-/
"llOC
22;
2,
pag-ri-ya 12, 53; 53, 12.
pa-da-a
7;
amilu
1
tapatar(ar)
I
i
5.
ta-pat-tdr
12,99;
2,
4i MJ
tapatar-ma 30, 28; lip-tur 12, 84; pu-tur 2, 38; u, ig -///;- 49, 2 1 ///29,30,32,34,37; 18,14; 27,21; fur-ma 11,19; pu-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-ut-ra 11,35; ;
IV
J
II
tu-pat-tAr 2, 23
i
5,6;
7,48;
Z>
;
li-pat-tir 10, 3;
imippatiru(ru)
-
53, 7;
II 2
i
lip-pa-tir
lip-ta-at-ti-ru
12, 83; lip-ta-ti-ru 30, 13.
palabu I
i
"to fear, to reverence"; II
pa-li-hi-ka
17, 4;
pa-ltb-ka
i
"to terrify"; 2,
35;
13
pa-lilj-ki
do.: 2, 7;
VOCABULARY
pir'u]
-lib 28. 10 -
62, 15;
II
-
an-ni 53,
-167
46,2; pal-Ua-ku 4,42; pal-fta-ku-ma
;
-
mu-pal-li-bi 53, 6;
i
13
up-ta-na-lal}-
8.
pulufetu "terror": pu-lufy-tu 2, 13; 3, n. bis f/D pulanu "such and such ': pulanu i, 3S 1
6, 2 7
"5 3,
27,
bis
58, 5 7
3i,4
bis
bis 33, 2i
;
I
;
6,
;
45,90;
10, 31;
12,
33, 21
b;s 39, 16; 53, 2 4
59, i2
38;
;
bis
60, i9
;
26;
2,
,
bis
6, 27,
54,
61, i6
;
83
Zf;
3
^
bis ;
bis ;
2 bis ;
i,
bis
12, 45;
bis
bis
57, 3
;
;
2,26; 4,16, bis 6o bis 7, 2 o
;
30,7; 31,4;
;
57, 3, 4
62, 13;
;
i
4, 16;
;
22,11,51;
;
,
22, 11,51; 27, ii
3, 5; ;
38, 39
1 1
,
,
J
bis
39, 16; 54,
;
bis
pulani i, I2 bis 27, 83 84
3
go; 13, 5
,
bis
bis
39
,
bis
10,31; 12, 45
;
75
62,
;
bis 1
/;
83
,
bis
26 bis
2,
;
bis
bis
58,5,6*';
;
pulaintnm(tum)
i,
13, 5; 31, 4; 33, 21; 54,
57, 3; 58, 5; 62, 13.
i;
"to look at, to regard favourably, to pity, to show DT'S IV mercy": nap-lis-an-ni 2, 37; nap-lis-an-ni-ma 2, 32; 6, i
62; naplis-an-ni ni-ina 2. 32
ni-ma
8, 4;
12;
[nap]-/u-us-sa
2, 10; 8, 20; n, 42; 12, 2, 5, / 19^; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32,
98; 13, 6,
pa-nn-nk-ka
;
14, 10;
18, 2;
18, 3;
pa-nu-ka
i,
6,34; 12,66,70,75,76; 27,18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki
8,
pann-ki
i,
10, 33;
- -
II
i
visit,
i
nm-pa-si-su 62,
Ii "to take care
"to
/-/'-
53, 10.
SAG.KI)
"to loosen, to forgive (sin)": I
"PD pakadu
22, 23;
36; 33. 19; pani-ki 33, 14;
N*;T pi$atu a brightly- coloured (?) robe:
lubnitu
to rule,
of,
to resort to":
lip-su-su
I
i
12;
N*1
NY1
parutu
-
II
i
12, 76;
10.
pi&ti 40,6. to entrust to";
ta-pa-kid 58, 3; ip-kid
27, 10; ti-pi-ik-da-ni ii, 26; pa-ki-du 46, 13; -
pa-ni-
pani-ka
\jD\ panu-ka
36; 27,
pu-si-si 50, 22;
i
37;
4,26;
3; 51, 10;
pasasu
II
2,
8, 2.
35, 4; pani-ya (ideogr.
C
46; mu-up-pal-sa-ta
18,
2,
ki3;
7,
"face":
52, 3;
n bu
35,5; nap-li-si-in-
nap-li-
naplisu-uin-ni
[nap]-lu-us-ki
ka
37/2; naplis-au-ni-ma 27, 19; naplisa-
inn-tip-pal-sa-at 2,37/^5
27,17;
HjD panu
2,
D: 21,66;
pak-dn
lu-pa-kid 53, 20.
"alabaster": alnu panitu 12,11,12,69.
pir'u "offspring, posterity": pi-ir-i 12,75:
/>/-//-'
12,
42,
1
VOCABULARY
68
D
par(mas?)-da-a 34,
9, 7.
"to cease, to yield": ip-par-ki
i
"to separate, to decide":
D parasu 30;
6,
I
124; 10, 22.
ta-par-ra-sa 62, 6;
i
12, 59; 50, 11; purusi(si) 4,
12, 59-5; pnrus(us)
pu-ru-ns
4,
3.
"shrine": parakkani* 1
D parakku
V
[paraldui
49; paris(is) 12, 108^"; [pa]-ra-su
7,
28; 6, 74;
parsu
12; 37, 10;
7,
"part": par-su 48.
piristu "decision";
purussu
IV
-
i, 17.
/rj
i,
n;
13,28; 37,10; purussa-ai
12,58;
6,
18.
pi-ris-ti
"decision":
74/^5 parasi(si) ipparasu(su) 53, 28.
i
4,28; 6,74;
7,12;
7,49; 12,59;
30;
4,
50, ii.
D parsu "command":
"to be pacified, to be consoled": pa-sa-Jja
paahu C?
Ill
i
sup-si-ka
D pusku
4, 12.
par-su-[ki]
22, 15; inu-$ap-sik(pik?) 42, 16.
9, 14;
"sorrow, misery": puski
D pasaru "to loosen,
9,
35; 31, 6.
to interpret":
to free,
I
12, 78; lip-sur-an-ni 12, 84; lipsnr-an-ni 12,
BUR.RU.DA IV
i
lip-pa-as-ru
i,
47;
lip-sii-ru
84^; pn-snr
6,5,6,7;
/
.......... -si-ru 62. 12;-
lip-pa-a$- ..... 6, 13; [lip]-pa28, 2;
"to rub, to anoint": tapasa$(A$)
102; 51, 13; pa-sa-su 58,
napgastu "ointment; wtnapSaStu 12,
12, 76;
"to
pitii-u
i
lippasra(ra)
"dish, vessel": ispa$$itru 40, 8; 61, 10.
passuru
itu
i
61, 18;
.......... -as-ra u, 2.
21, 68; nap-sur-su
pagasu
II
22,12;
a$-[ra] 27,21/^5
'K/D
50,22;
11,19,29,30;
2,38;
8, 7.
open":
12, 29;
I
i
II
35-,
puSuS
12,
vessel for ointment": nap-sal-tuni 8, 15, 116.
pi-tu-ii i
u,
8.
60, 6;
hi-pat-li 6,
//'-///-
107.
.....
6,
98;
VOCABULARY
sirgarru]
169
SI
fi-i-nt
"mighty":
22, 36, 38;
12, 19;
43; 6, 85; 1 1
s.irati
;
7,
pl
sir-turn 9, 28;
60, 7;
23; 9, 10
si-ru
20; 11,46;
6,
j/r-#
50; 4,
i,
53,23;
$i-rat 60,
abbuttu sabatu
"to inter-
19, 31; 33, 36;
;
siru
A;
12, 19
60, 14.
"field": siru 8, 27; 49, 32.
$abatu
"to grasp, to seize";
cede for":
I
i
ta-sab-bat 2, 21;
-bat 12,
n;
37,9; 51,6; sabat-ma
a$-bat 4,29;
43;
6,73;
7,
(ideogr. DIB) 12, 16; sab-ti-ma i, 42; 33, 24; 9, 36; sa-bi-ta-at 6, 90; 7, 28; 9, 36 A; 9,
- -
45; sab-ta-ku-ma 18, 9;
subatu "garment":
af-sa-ftar
(az-za-mur ?)
27, 19 sil-ti
36,
Hi
n,
D] i,
33. 4;
50, 21 -li-ti
18;
;
TUG)
51, 6.
10, 29. 2, 3.
36.
tas-li-ti
ti$l!tu "prayer":
-at
ii-sab-bit 13, 22.
si-bit-ti-ka
sifcru "small": $i-bi-ri-ya
taslitu,
i
subata-ka (ideogr.
ibittu "imprisonment": Uto b e small":
II
sa-bi-ta
toW*V
2,
11,27; 33;
9,
J 4i
3'
2I i^3;
39; 59, 5;
49, 8; tislitu (ideogr.
ta-
A.RA.ZU)
9-
"to cover over, to darken": mu-$al-lil 21, 78.
sillu "shadow, protection": sil-lu
sululu "shadow, protection": lul 9, 6
.Z?;
6,
120; $il-li-ka 13, 10.
su-lul 9, 6, 33; 22, 4; zu-
su-lul-ka 22, 58; su-lul-ki
6,
92;
7,
30.
salmu "darkness": $almu 21, 13; 22, 49. salmu "dark"; salmat kakkadi "the black-headed ilu
(race),
mankind": sal-mat
salmu "image": salman*
H
k '
i
l
i,
4; 27, 9.
-u-a 12, 54.
to think, to devise, to plan":
u-s.a-am-ma-ru
9, 12; 54, 7.
sirgarru a stone: "*"SlR.GAR.RA-/'
8, 25.
8, 18;
VOCABULARY
170
KA
[KA
a measure: 22, 31; 62, 25.
katu "hand": 14;
^
42; 3, 9;
36
i,
6, 17, 35, 70, 95,
10,6,26;
16, 10;
#// 12, 79;
12, 16; SlJ (tf/^
y2;
5, 10;
23;
9,27;
15, 17;
72, 75, 91
g,
;
4, 8,
8,20,21;
n;
ka-a-ti 35, 14; ka-ti 61, 13;
21
2,
11,41; 18, 18;
17, 5;
13,
28, 52; 2, g,
131;
12,95;
7, 8,
13,12;
33; 14,
19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,
22, 12, 30, 68; 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26, 3; 27,
;
28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,
25;
6,8;
4,
38,3; 39,4;
37,6;
2;
42,24;
43,8; 44,2;
45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-
ka-tuk-ka
su 12, 43: 59;
kati-ya
4,
36; 12, -jgC; 12,
88
2,
18;
3, 15;
kat-ta-ka 21, du 50,21; kata 9,
27, 10;
35; 12,48,88; 14,5; kata du -$u 12,46; kali* 1 11,26;
katt du -ya
C
"to speak, to command": I i a-kab-bu-u 8, i5 b!s 9, 2O bis tak-bu-u 45, 3; likbi 19, 29; lik-bi 12, 93; lu-uk-bi 27, 24; lik-bi-ka 15,16; 16,9; lik-bu-u 1,50; 2,40; 9,15; ;
;
22,16; 33,35; 21, 66; 4,
49;
&'-#
9,21,22; 12,80; 19,22,28;
5, 5;
kibi 12, 104; kibi-ma 12, 99 8, 3; 9,
46; ki-bi-ma
8,
61, 4; ki-bi-i 2, 5;
;
14; ka-bu-u 27, 14; ka-bu-u
kA-bu-u 27, 14 A', kA-bu27, \A,B\ ka-bat 14; ki-bi-ka-ma 19, 13; ka-ba-a 9, 19; 13, 8; 22, 65; ka-ba-ai 2, 32; 4, 27; 12, 59; 27, 19; I 2 ik-ta-ba-an-
n, n,
3;
ni-ma
1 1,
25
;
-
tak-ta-bu-u 12,115;
kibitu "word, command":
ki-bit i, 43;
22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-sa 4, 26;
ki-bi-sa 33, 10;
ki-bit-ka 6. 21
19, 31
;
50,9^4,26; 54,5;
;
1 1
5 ^f.
12, 62, 87, 114;
ki-bit-su
19, 8; 60, 7
;
ki-bi-ti-ka 9, 10; 53, 23;
50, 9; 60, 10,
ki-bit-ti-
12,
1 1
7,
;
kibit-ka 9,
44;
10^;
ki-bi-ti-ki 4,
435 6,85; 7,23; ki-bil-ki 1,50; 8,2; 33,36; ki-bit-su-un 33i !?! ki-bit- [ku-nu] I 2
7,
56.
"to oppose"; Part, "warrior": muk-tab-lu 21,42; muktab-luni 46, 20.
kablu 2,
"battle; middle, waist": ka-bal 12, 23; ka-bal-su
14; 3, 12; kabli-Su 53, 17.
VOCABULARY
Jcitrudu]
"Dp kabru "grave": kab-ri 30, n. kadadu "to bow down"; II 2
171
"to
make bow down,
bend": uk-ta-ad-di-da-an-ni n, n, 6 A. "head": kakkadu p kakkadu
kakkad
9;
SAG.DU) lp 1
nk-ta-ad-di-da-ni
6;
SAG.DU)
1,4; 27,
(ideogr. SAG) 12, 96; kakkad-su (ideogr. kakkadu-ki (ideogr. SAG) 8, 8. 12, 121 ;
ku "barley (?)":
ku "cord":
(ideogr.
to
ki-i 12, 30.
? ki-i 22,
n.
49; 62,
ktilu "voice": ku-la 12, 36.
"to bestow": ku-Si-ma 39, 14; ka-i-$u 22,5; ]?a-i-$at 4,2$; 7,
Hi
37; [ka?]-i-sat 9, 39.
"to take, to seize":
killatu
mu-kil-lu 7,40.
?
kil-la-tu 12, 78; kil-lal 12, 78 C\
"sin, disgrace":
5,7; 27, 2\D\ 50, 18; kil-la-ti-ma 2,39; kit- la-
fcil-la-ti
a-ti 9, 54. A
kimu kanu ^
"grain":
"reed":
?
^Z ;M 22,32;
/;/ 22, 31; 33, 40.
26,7;
ka-an-ni-ka 18,
10.
kisru "might, strength": /&/->
12, 83.
"to approach": Ii i-k&r-ri-ba 21,22; i^-ru-bu-ni 7,57; II i ii-kar-ri-bu-u-ni 12, 77 7; u-kar-ri-bu-ni 12, 77.
kirbu "midst": /-
62, 9;
.....
&'-;7# 12, 31, 83;
21, 10, 73; 32, 7, 15;
39, 13.
k&r-bu-ni-ya 19, 26. ?
"|")p
ak-ri-dak-ka 13, 27.
kardu,
karidtu "brave,
f.
valiant":
kar-du 14,15; kar-
da 21, 46; ka-rid-tu 4, 10, n; kA-rid-tu tum 5, kd-rid-ti 32, 6. 1 1
l^arradu
n,
i,
i,
29;
ka-rid-
;
do.: kar-ra-du
n,
i^4;
k&r-ra-du 11,40; fcarradu
30, 34; 46, 21.
ku radii kitrudu
do.
:
do.:
ku-ra-du
2,
25;
5, 14; 21,
kit-ru-du 46, 16.
77; ku-ra-di
x,
32.
VOCABULARY
172
kurdu
kur-di-ka 12, 92; 21, 85;
"valour, might": ru-ud-ka 5, 9.
kakkaru "ground":
[>urdu
kak-ka-ri 32,
ku-
10.
"I
self": ra-ma-ni-sa n, ramanu " ma n,9/2; ra-ma-ni-ya 11,24. ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;
69; ri-man-ni-ma 21,63;
ri-min-ni-ma
li-ri-mnn-ni 21,
-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;
ra-im
8, 3;
ra-ma-ni-Sd-
9;
9, 4.
rlmu "mercy":
ri-i-ma 12, 61 BC', 21,
ri-i-mu 12, 70; 89; 22, 64; rimu 21, 69; 30, 14.
rimnu, riminu "merciful": ri-mi-nu-u n, 7 A; ri-minu-u n, 2, 7: 28, 7; ri-mi-nu-ii-um n, 2/2; ri-mi-nu-u ri-mi-ni-ya 6,91; 7,29; ri-mi-na-ta 12,40; 27, ri-mi-ni-ta 27, 18; ri-mi-ni-tum 6, 71^, 77; 7, 9,
21, 61;
i8/2; !
5; 37i 7
!
>
3; 57? 2
25; rim-ni-tum
4,
naramu,
ri-mi-ni-tum
5
77/2; rim-ni-tum
35, 59.
7,
naramtu
f.
6, 71,
na-ram
"darling":
6, 19;
22, 5;
27, 4; 60, 6; na-ram-[ta?] 6, 126; 10, 23.
ruku
"distant": 1
rukiiti^
ruk-ka(?)
risu "head":
ri-Si-ka 49, 19;
ritu "former,
^
4*1
risu
I
i,
rejoice":
original,
i
risati
12, 36;
ri-is-ta-a (fr. ristu?, cf.
"to
be great";
-M rabu
III
;
- -
i
"to
II
"to cause to
i
-ris-ka 20, 5; li-riSII
i
mu-ris 6,
supra}
i, 20.
make
great":
121
9, 3; ;
58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.
li-sar-bu-u 3, 7;
5, 3-
"great":
9, 9, 21
to hail";
"shouts of joy": ri-sa-a-ti
pi.
riS-tu-u 46, 14;
preeminent":
li-ri$-ka 9, 24;
[ki] 8, 18; ? riS-Sa
ri-sa-a 5, i;
21, 60.
riS-ti-i 4, 48.
42; 33, 23;
I
rtSi-ya 50, 24;
3, 14;
"to shout for joy,
i
33, 19;
rik-ku-ti 59, 20.
29; ri-sa-a-ka 2, 16;
riS-ti-i
36;
i,
62, 9.
rikutu "distance":
6,
ru-ku-tu
13, 9;
n,
7;
ra-bu-u 46,6;
rabu
9,
2iZ>;
ra-bu-u 46, 6 A\ 26, 9;
42, 26;
rabu-u
rabi-i 22,
VOCABULARY
rusfll
rabi 22,
22;
rabitu(tu)
g,
173
22 B; ra-ba-ta 27, 6; ra-bit
2,
44; 9, 29;
rabitum(tnm) n, 31, 33; 27,3; 49,
ig, 24, 34;
rabita(ta) 6, 68; rabtti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3
15:
46,3, 8; 59,
n;
6,130;
13:
114;
rabiiti*
62,22;
1
i,
n,
14, 17;
8,19,23; 9,26: 10,5; 12,25,79,88,
7,6;
33,8; 50,5,10,29; 61,14;
i9i 55
D\
3,6,
2, 15;
rabati* 1
62,1;
33, ii.
rubu
"prince":
rubu 9,2;
19,26;
10,3;
nibi
22,1;
22, 9, 22.
rubatu "princess": ru-ba-tii 19, 34. surbu "powerful, mighty": Sur-bu-u bu-u
6,1,2,18,97;
3, 10;
10,7;
12; 48, 17; $ur-
2,
20,8,10;
21,34,36;
Sur-bat 60, 9; $ur-ba-ta-ma 18, 6; Sur-ba-ti 4, 12; jtorbu-tu 4, 24, 47; 6, 85 D\ Sttr-bu-tum 6, 71, 77, 85, 90; 7, 28; 37, 7; Sur-
9, 23,
38, 5-
narbu, nirbu "greatness, might":
nir-bi 6, 16; 21,7;
nar-bi-ka 2,41; 5,8; 6,69; 7,2; 12,93; 18,17; 2I 7
1
7,
?
,
2 3,
2 3, 5? 50, 27; nir-bi-ka 27, 24; nar-bi-ki 2, 8; 6,94;
32; nir-bi-ki 30, 15, 17.
rabisu a demon: r^/>
RIG
a plant:
(ideogr.
^'RIG
6,
124; 10, 22.
i
Sur-dim-ma
19, 17.
"to tread, to advance": I ^30,
MA&KIM)
i
III
ir-di 8, 5;
14.
rid utu "copulation; dominion": ri-du-su 53,9;
riduti(ti)
59, 6. II
i
"to raise";
IV
do.: at-ta-ra-[am] 61, 13.
2
"to help, to deliver":
I
ru-sa-nim-ma
i
53, 4.
ru bu "enchantment, sorcery": ru-foi-u 33,31; ru-fa-i
12,
81, 106.
rakasu "to bind, to knot": ar-kus-ka 2, 27. raksu "bound": rak-su-uia 50, 19; 53,7. riksu "band, cord": (ideogr.
KI^DA)
"to be loose''; II \CT\ i"lD"l
rimku
i
rik-sa
2,
27;
rik-si 33, 44;
riksu
12, 99; 30, 28; 40, 14.
"to loosen": ru-um-[mi] 2,39.
"libation": rini-ki
rusu "magic, sorcery":
i,
54; 61, 12.
ru-[su-u] 33, 31;
r-'-/ 12,82.
1
VOCABULARY
74
"to be broad
rapasu
[rapftSu
1
1
II
';
"to broaden,
i
to enlarge'
:
ru-tip-piS 5, 4.
rapsu "broad, wide-spreading, distant": rap-su 7, 30; 12, 20 A\ rap-Su 6, 92; rapa$ta(. ) i, 7; rapasti(ti) .
.
.
rapaStim(tim) 60, 5; rap-$a-a-ti 9, 6; rapSati(ti) 1 61,6; raptati* 10, 1 1 12,39; 18,17; 21,23,90; 22,42, 62, 8;
;
67; 30, 18. /"l
rabu
"mighty, powerful": ra-as-bu 60,
do.: ra-Sub-bu 14, 16; 21, 93; 49, 25.
ruubu
do.: ru-$u-bu(?)
i, i.
to possess; to grant": a-ra-Si
..... -rai-Si-ma 12, 6
rel.
- -
1
III
;
22,
2-3,
24, 26;
24, 26, 2 7
11 ;
,
3, 6, 12;
bis 113 /^
bis
bis ,
5
bis
i2 ter
,
,
i
,
1
,
74;
4;
45
1
14,
18, 122,
129;
,
sa
i,
46, 50, 51; 2, 14,
9
y4,
bis
bis I ,
3
,
19, 22, 23,
36;
17, 26, 28-,
12,
20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,
D, 101, 103, 105, 116;
22,12,40; 23,9; 27,
n^
13, 5, 7,
n;
21, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52, 62,
bis
33, 10, 21, 24, 28, 29, 30, 36;
42, 9, 12, 18; 46, 15;
i,
20, 22, 23,
19,
7, 5,
8, I2
19, 8, 10, 12, 31, 32;
18, 8;
bis
4, 17, 19, 37, 38, 39, 41, 43, 44,
54, 56, 60, 61;
68, 76, 81, 85, 86, 97 17, 8;
TUK)
sign of the genitive:
9,25,34^; 10,19,21,35; n,
26;
n
bis
12;
69 C; 15,
12,
40, 44, 49, 52, 53, 54, 55, 66, 82, 83 E, 85,
6, 27,
86, 88, 89
0/--.fr
6u5; 50, 25; HrSu-ni (ideogr.
9, 12, 13, 16, 19, 25, 38, 39, 40, 42,
46, 48;
n,
a-ra-a$-$i
A;
12, 69;
$ur-$i 13, 28.
i
"who, which
pron.,
12
n,
;-.&'
21, 75:
li-ir-Su-ni 12,
4, 5;
sa
13.
rasubu
;
bis 30, 7, 10, i2
48, 17; 50, 14, 16,
1
8, 19,
,
13; 31,
40,
39, 16;
35, i;
3,
9;
23; 52, 5;
53,14,20,21,23,24,26; 55,3; 56,1,9,11; 57,3,4,6; 58,5,6,7; 59,2,11,12,14; 60,7,13,15,19,21; 61, 5, 16. \tA\ 62, 13, 17, 18, 19; s& i, 23, 47; 2, 13; 3, n; 6, 50, 5 2
48;
7,
97;
13,19,20;
53, 6; 54,
55, 595
,
i, 2,
9,
22,50;
34;
Jo, 30, 32;
31,2,3;
33,8;
12, 12
A,
35, 14;
19, 21,
50, 13:
4; 55, 5; 56, 8; 57, 2.
Su, Sunu; SaSu $as"unu pers. pron., "he, they; him, them": Su-u 53,15; Su-nu 12,41; $a-a-$u 13,20; sa-Su-nu 12,14. ,
VOCABULARY
-175
su'atu; su, Sunuti dem. pron., "that, those": 1 1
12, 8,
A; Su-a-ti
$u-a-tu
62; 57, 7; Su'atu (BI) 30, 28; Siiati
7,
BI (=Su)
(BI) 40, 15; $u-u 60, 2;
60, 2; Su-nu-ti 12, 104.
Sut connective particle: Su-ut 2, 30, 31; 62, 17*". a measure: n, 43; 12,3; 21,29; 25.8; 30,22; 40,8;
SA
62, 26. si'u
I
to look for, to seek"; I 2 "to seek, concern oneself with"; 13 do.: Ii ta-Si- 27. 27, 8C; i-Si-' 2, 4; a-$i--ka 1,21; 21, n; iS-i-
"to look,
i
look
for.
8; ti-$i-
ka
6,
I 2
&-//-'-
28;
? ^j-//-/ (?
8, 10;
sii-ma 53,16; lu-u$-ti-*-ma iS-ti-ni-
I 3
&-*-&'
a-Si-'-ki 4, 29;
n,
^/V
-i(?)-ma j^/
no;
6,
Siri fl-ya 53,
Strtu "iniquity":
i,
6, 9;
-
iS-ti--
u,
13/^5
-
26; 22, 63.
1
1
;
^z>?
2, 16;
siri^-Su-nu 18, 7
^//--//
&r-ti
26;
i,
3, 14.
siri*
8, 16;
2,
l
-ya 1.45; 33,
^4.
n,
38;
19;
&r-tim
38 Z>^.
saru "wind, breeze": saru-ka
18, 15.
"to
flee,
10.
"
be
to
>
37, 9;
;
6, 48.
ru "flesh":
2,
1 1
7,
[i$-ti]- -i-ka 27, i6Z>;
13;
tasiltu "decision(?)": ta-Si-la-a-ti
29;
73;
//-/-
/;/
is-ti--u-ka 27,16;
satu "moment, time":
i
6,
to escape":
i- Si-it
n,
satisfied": lu-uS-bi g, 23; 22, 23.
Sabasu
be angry":
"to
Sab-su
iab-sa 21, 87; $ab-su-ma
4, 37,
45;
6,87;
7,25;
6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.
*ab-su 12, 55.
SUB.SUB:
UB.UB^;
30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29.
ta-Sa-bit(?) 26, 5.
agganakku
a
governor or high
official:
Sagganakku
19, 14.
sigaru "bolt": iwsigaru
53, 22.
21,43. a tree:
*VID
12, 5; 30, 25.
"mountain": $a-du-u
9,
32;
^^-
33, 7?
^-^-*
l
28; jfarfV 21, 81; 32, 9; Sadani* (ni) 59,
sadabu
"to
move
along,
to
3.
advance": i$-di-bu
8, 5.
I2
>
VOCABULARY
176
sidu "guardian deity 13, 21
11
il
ilu
22, 19; 50, 24;
;
(AN.ALAD) (AN.DAN)
*sidu
:
8,12; 12,110;
sidu
6,
32; 19, 29;
22, 8, 64.
sumu
"garlic":
Sumu
33, 45.
"foot":
'
Sataru "to
sTu
write, to inscribe
"corn, grain":
Sibu "old man I '
i
Si-
1
Si-bi
':
am
d
du
4,3; Sipa
Sipu(f)sipu 60. 12, 55; 22,
17,6; Stpi "-ya
11
ta-Sa-far
:
10; $u-tur 27, 7.
1
6,
12, 4, 30.
n,
6 A.
u,
6; Si-bi-im
i-$ib-Su 53, 18.
Samu
"to
II
16;
mu-Sim
i
Ii
establish":
to
settle,
-Sim-mi 21, 83; Si-im 6, 19;
6,
ta-Sim-ma
19, 9; 58,
62,
5;
Si-i-mi 10,
113; 19, 21; i.
simtu "destiny":
Sim-ti 6, 113; 10, 16; 19,21; Si-mat 112; 10, 15; 22,3; si-mat-ka 15,13; Si-ma-a-ti 19,34; 1 Sim&ti* 6, 112 F; 15, 11; 19, 6, 9; 21, 60; 58, i; 62, 2. 6,
Ptasimtu:
"
ta-Sim-ti 41, 3.
sakaku: tasakakt(ak) ideogr. UD.DU 12, 13. mastakal a plant: **m ma $takal n, 44; 12, 9.
Sakanu
"to 1
placed' 113^";
:
set,
Ii
iSakna(na)
22, 49;
to lie,
to establish; i,
12, 39;
60; 19, 10; 27, ii
7, 20,
55, 3; 56, 9? 57
kan
to place,
A;
39;
4, 17,
6,
6,
84
,
50, 14; 53, 24; 54, 2;
4; 58, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;
ta-sak-kan
be
to
108; taSakan(an)
2, 10;
ta-Sa8,
20;
n,42,43,45; 12,3,4,7,11,14,15,102,116; 13,14; H, 12; 15,24; 18,19^; 21,29; 30,22,26; 32,3; 40,8; 51, u, 15; 62, 26, 27, 28; ta$akan-ma 22, 34; [ta-sa?]ka-ni 33, 16; li-sak-na 12, 70; liS-ku-nu-ni 12, 61 B; sukun 22,60; Su-kun-ma 19, 24; Suk-na 6, 116; 10, 18; 12, iio^"; 21,68; no; .y#-
^^sA-ki-in
2;
sak-na-At o6
;
22,65; 8, 7
;
Sukun(un) 1,22;
Sukna(na)
Sa-ki-nu 62, 10;
sakin(in)
i,
12,
n;
22,47; Saknu(nu) 12, 67, 116; Sa-ki-na-at 33, 1,3; Sa-kin 21,38; Sa-kin 20,12; 46,17;
11,28; Sak-na-ta 42,8;
33, 19;
-
III
i
$u-u$-kin
-
22, 14;
II
i
tu-Sak-na
$Ji~nS-kin
i,
9, 13;
mu-$a-a$-ki-nu 46, 17; IV i i$-$ak-na 13, 18; is-sakiiam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-Sa-kin i,
VOCABULARY
Simfl]
4.5? 33i 34;
49;
83/?-;
IV
-
177
it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma
3
6,
7, 19.
siknu "creature":
Si-kin
33,8; 37,5;
Sik-nat 10, 13;
61, 3-
sikaru "drink":
si-kar
20;
i,
2, 29.
Salbabu "mighty, courageous(P)" 3i; 12, 17; 46, 20; 53,
9i 3,
suluhfcu:
? Sal-la-tu
Salamu
V^^)?: Sal-ba-bu
3.
58, 15; su-lufy-fyu-su 48, 18.
$u-liil}-1j.i
Sallatu:
fr.
12.119.
"to be intact, perfect, complete, to be prosi II "to preserve intact, to cause to prosper": perous"; I lu'US-lim-ma 8, 17; 9, 10; 12, 66, 90; 22, 13; 30, 15; I
i
i
54, 6; hi1
2,
5;
66
sul-hi-mu
salmu sulmu 26;
sul-li-ma-am-ma 12,112; mu-Sal-lim 32;
4,
6,
75;
13; 37,
7,
n,
6, 10;
26.
$u-ul-ma 58,4; Sul-mu 4, 45, 7; Sul-mi 12, 113;
"peace, prosperity": 8, ii
9,
n.
and sound": Sal-mu
"intact, safe
124;
6,
-iiS-lim
45, 2;
Hi
7;
-ma
;
Sulinu(mu) 10, 22; 12, 71
Sultna(ina) 21, 67, 68; Sulmi(miJ
;
12, 105.
salummatu
"light": Sa-lurn-ma-ta 21,58; Sa-lum-ma-ti
46, 15si
Ian "setting"; a point
n
(tobt7' ? )
!
in
mu-Sal-li-tu 62,
sumu "name":
heaven: $i-la~an
9, 41.
n.
$u-mu 11,32;
$u-ina 11,8; ^//ww 12,
Siim-Sn
12, 120;
Sumu-ka
75^; 9, 8:
30, 14;
j//;;
Sumi-ka
Sumii-ki 4, 33; Su-wi-ya 19, 22; Su-ml(pi?)-i 8, ^w-wz 14; 5, 3: 12,75; 13,26; Su-wi-S&-nu 19, 14-
1,32;
5.
i
40, 15; ;
Ii
"to hear": 26;
//j-//
^'-;z 2, 32; 12, 59
21, 63;
si-ma-a
27, 19;
/>;
2,
i,
33,25;
43;
50, 21;
32
jf/-///
lu-u$-mi(?) 12, 59;
Si-ini-i i,
":
41;
i,
13, 27; 6,
72
Zf;
Si-mn-u 7, 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; Si-mi-i 4, 27; Si-mi-i 6, 72; -/i 45; Si-mn-2i(?) 10, 27; 5i-mu-u 21, 82; .?/59, 5? Si-mat 7, 36; 21, 12; 33, 4; $i-ma-a-at 21, 75; III i tu-$a-a$-mi-t Mrt/ 19, 28; Si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65; -
7,
33,17;
-
ma-at 33,
IV 2.
i
lt$-$i-mi 8, 14;
-
III 2
[mi4S]-ti(?J~iS-
VOCABULARY
178
[simfl
"obedient, friendly": Si-mu-u
u,
taSmu "prosperity, taS-ma-a 33, 15, 16; 61, 19; taS-mi-i sumilu
Sumili-ya
Samu
9, 17;
Saint 4, 15;
IDIN,
cf.
5,
13, 20;
*
128; 8, 18; 10,4, 24; 12,
amnu
Sa-ma-mi 6, 78 DE\ 24; sA-ma-mi 6, 78.
8,
12, 76.
(ideogr. NI) 30, 28;
bis 12, 8
,
n; samni
Samnu
(ideogr.
(ideogr. NI)
12,3,15,102,116; 21,29; 25,8; 30,22; 62,26; (ideogr. NI.I$)
7,
n.
Samnu
11,45;
NI.IS)
48,
Sammu 12,67,101,104,115; Sammu-ka
Sammi* 1
"oil":
n;
8; 46,
12, 28; 32, 9;
53,
"plant":
12, 97;
,
21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,
19, 7;
3,8; 60, 5; 61,5; 62, 3,9; .taww^ (ideogr.
21, 81)
i-sam-ma-mu
sammu "
6,
4,21,71, 100, 107; 7,5,95 IO
16; 18, 4; 19, 18; Sa-ma-ini I
8, 2, 9;
Su-mi-li-ya 9, 17 #;
27,5,8; 31,7; 32,7,15; 37,7; 39,
17? 49, 2 9;
26;
16, 12; jte;;-/ i, 5, 9, 30, 33;
12, 15; 6, 3,
12, 64, 81, 83;
39;
4,
4, 6.
13;
8,
27, 14.
22, 18.
"heaven": Samii-u 3,5;
H9(?); 61, 8; 3,8; 4,24; 5, 9;
su-mi-lu-uk-ki
"left":
3;
taS-mu-u
success":
n,
11,43;
samni
44; 30, 26; 51, 13.
^Sl.MAN
Sl.MAN
a plant:
Samaru
II 2 "to revere, to
12, 10.
worship": I 2 ? sit-mu-ru 60, lu-u$-tam-mar 8, 17; 9,11; 12,91,92; 54, 15; 6; lul-tam-ma-ra 21, 90. II 2
samru
"violent": Sam-ru 21, 40, 41.
&A.NA
"vessel for incense; censer":
12, 4, 86, 118;
28, 6;
32, 3;
47, 75 5i,
Sanitu
"
n;
13, 14;
33, 39;
n;
34, 6;
n,
42;
21, 74, 92; 22, 69;
18, 19;
38, 4;
8, 20:
39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;
52, 45 62, 27.
.....
103, 117;
16,
2, 9;
times":
15, 23;
18,
Sanitu
igA;
6,
25, 7;
96;
8,
21;
12, 16, 99,
30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13;
52, 45 61, 4; 62, 30.
sananu
"to oppose, to rival": I
i
Sa-na-an
i,
IV
19;
i
ii-ia-na-an 60, 10. 1
asu "to speak,
to call, to invoke, to
Sa-as-si 6, 109; al-si-ka
6,
61; al-
command":
..........
I
i
ta-
6,34;
al-si-ki 4, 27; 6, 72; 7, 10, 62; 37, 8; 57, 7; Si-si-ma 50,
VOCABULARY 10 sA-su-u 11,4;
II
;
-179
u-Si-is-sa 13, 21; mu-Sa-as-
i
21, 3i
Saptu
"lip": Sap-ti-ya 13, 22.
"to pour out": taSapak(ak) 12,3; 15,20; 21,29;
sapaku
?'
30, 21 ?'
33, 40; 62, 26; taSapak 12, 4; Sa-pi-kat g, 37.
;
saplu "that which 6,
46; Sap-
i,
15; Saplati*
beneath; beneath, under": Sa-ap-la
is
57, 13, 14; Saplu 21, 55; Sapli-ka 1
59, 4.
' 1
I
Saparu 6,
"to send": iS-pur-an-ni 12,98; lu-uS-pur-ki 4,36;
81;
7, '8.
Sipru >'
aku
message":
"letter,
"to be high":
18, 4;
-- III
*'/
16, 3.
Si-pir-
Sa-kA-ta
(glossed iS)-k:i-u 12, 54;
tu-Sa-aS-fca 2, 21.
i
Saku "high, exalted": [$A]-ku-u 27, 5 CD; sA-fcu 27, 5; Sa-ka-a 2, 16; 3, 14; 21, 60; Sa-kA-a 13,3; Sa-ku-tum 6, T7 D f?' 1/, 1C* OT T2 i^), j/, i,). yyz^^i, >'
'
>'
misru "property, wealth": miS-ra-a miritu: mis-ri-tu-u-a 10, 4. Sarbu "powerful": Sitrabu
do.: Si-tar-fyu
arabu Ii "to be make bright(?)":
>'
sarbu >'?
Sar-fyu
46.
j^-^rt/
i,
6;
-
II
"to
i
Sur-ru-fyat 6, 22. i,
18; Sar-bu-tum 8, 22.
6.
"cypress": iwSurmini 30, 26.
w Surminu
12,
15,
102;
51, 13?
"to offer, to present": ta-sAr-rak 21, 74; 3 1 IO ? AS-ruk-ka 2, 27, 28; Sur-ka 19, 23; Sur-kant-ma 9, 19-^?
Saraku
*
Sur-kAm-ma >'
n,
bright(?)":
urmtnu >'
12, 18.
"bright(?)": Sar-fa
$ar(?)-ta-a-ki 8,
8, 13.
9, 19;
saruru "splendour": ru-ra-ki
$ur-ki 8, 17.
Sa-ru-ru
i,
30;
Sa-ru-ur
5, 12;
ta-
8, 9.
Sarru "king": Sar-[ru?] 60,2; tarn/ 1,5^? 12,20; terrw (ideogr. iQ, H, 15, 25; 33, 35; 4i,3; 46,i8; 52, 5;
MAN)
50; tarn 61, 13; tar 6, 38, 91; tar (ideogr. MAN) 12, 87;
i,
31; sarrani 62, 31. 62,
7, 2 9?
LUGAL
22 ^ 60,
4; 2;
VOCABULARY
l8o
[Sarratu
2 7i3; 49>
Sarratu "queen": sar-ra-tum 12,89; ra-ti 24, 3; 27, 3
33, 9. 47-
C\ $ar-rat
*LI
Sl.Sl a plant:
nnttf satu "to drink": Sittu "misery":
32; 12, 89 C\
9, 31,
;
~ 55 $ ar
12, 10.
jte//-jte
NAK)
(ideogr.
6,8;
si-it-ti
u,
sittutu(P): sit-tu-tu
1 1
4, 9,
!
53, 17. sit-ta
12,78;
.?zV-/z/:
16; Sit-tu-tii-um
12, 78 C.
u,i6T.
n
TU
*?TU
a plant:
19, 17.
tamtu "ocean": &m/z
61, 6; ta-ma-a-ti 18, 3; 21, 81; ta-
1
ma-ti 61, 6; tamati*
tirtu
22, 42; 32, 9.
12, 28;
"soul, spirit": ^rutirtu-u-a l -$u-nu (SlR.UR) 18, 7.
(SlR.UR.US)
12, 58;
sirutirtit
tibu "to come": "to carry
taru
off,
III
u-Sat-bi 13, 26.
i
to take
lit-ba-lu 59, 10.
away":
"to turn, to return"; II i "to bring back, to restore": Ii 7/^59,21; li-tu-ra 6,87; 7,25; u, 39; I
i
litura(ra) 22,
1
4,
45;
-
6 B; ti-ru-u 9,
II
i
15^;
ti-i-ru-u
"pitiful,
ti-i-ru
tutira(ra) 2, 22. 11
tairu
22,16;
9,15;
compassionate
:
ta-ai-ra-ta 6,63;
27,
16; ta-ai-rat 27, 16 A.
tairatu
1
"compassion'
? ti-i-ri
tahazu tukultu II
i
?
:
ta
-
ai- ra
-tu-ka
6;
46,
22, 58; ta-ai-ra-tu-ki 6, 92;
ai-
7,
ta-
30.
1 8, 9.
"battle": ''help,
-fya-zi 2, 49.
aid": tukulti(ti)
mu-t&l-lum 58,
1
2,
46;
9, 4.
6.
i "to entrust, to bestow": li-Sa-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\ li$at-lim-ma 12,85; Su-ut-li-ma-am-ma 6,119; 10,19; 22,
III
-ma-am-ma
20; 60, 22;
HDD tamu
1
"to speak, to declare ': I i bis 22; lu-ta-mi 53, 29 30; lu-ta,
6, 68.
li-ta-mi-ka i,
6,
125; 10,
26; la-ta-am
VOCABULARY
TI.SAR]
li-ta-mu-u
18, 17;
12, 112;
.
li-tam-mu-u
12, 112
IV 2 ? a-ta-ta-ma (== *attatwu?} 21, ig, 20. tamitu "word, oracle": ta-mit i, 16; ta-mit-ti-ka
HOD tamabu
u
2,
TI.AR
-
i, 17.
to hold, to grasp": tarn-bat 2, 18; 3, 15.
tappu "helper": tap-pi-i 6, 117; 10, 18. u tapputu help": tap-pu-ti 13, 4. tarrinnu a sacrificial feast: tar-rin-nu 28
E\
181
7?.
ideogr. 12, 102; 30, 26.
2,
28;
tar-rin-na
APPENDIXES.
I.
LIST OF
PROPER NAMES.
HP Tf N 126; AZAG HP 4$ 86. AZAG.IZU H" ^H ^MPPF Anu #/;: HP ^ ^^J
Ai
10, 23.
6,
(ilu):
12,
(ilu):
", 86
(ilu):
i,
",
9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;
n;
35; 43, 6; 46, 14; 50, 6; 60,
AN.HUL.[(LA.)MI$]:
HP I^IT
",
(ilu):
^
8,
24; 10, 25;
61, 5, 7; 62, 17.
I*^!T
^M
T^fflf *~^T
7, 7;
H~ I^TT }"**
67,105;
12, II, 13, 14, 101, 104, 115; >^Hf~
Anunnaki
C
^1 T*^*^-
I2
32; 27, 2;
12, 103.
^
f<
4, 13-
^^
ASSur:
2, 2 6Z?;
50, 13; 56, 8.
& Aurttu ^/;: ^ ^
AsSur (/;:
*]]
Assur-ban-apli
9, i.
^:
-^-
50, 12; 55, 2; 56, 7; y
ia
^7;
:
12,
^ ^T
*@T ^ITI
S
^^
H~
^ITTT Tl
85^,
87, 89, 99, 105;
3, 7? 4, 7i
2,
33;
1
2,
^: I0
^
SO, 13; 5^, 8;
26
>;
c^ ^T
"i
!
HP
27,
5; 5, 18;
9,
n^f. 24; 10, 25;
27, 7; 53, 4, 29; 61, 20; 62, 17, 21;
^Hh
^
9, 2;
22 5;
PROPER NAMES.
-HfI-A
.....
igigi
87^,89
4,13;
6, ii i;
49, 51
HP
12,88;
10,15;
^
HPPF
T
2
"^
45
,
^yy V
i,
",
16; 2, 16, 31; 3
,
IMINA.BI ^7;:
HP ^
Isagila:
^]]^ t]]]^^
t]]]]
22, 3, 4 o; 33
Irua ^7;
?^Hf- T|
:
,
JlJ 52,
tSara: t-]]]] IStar (7;: 8, 20;
&
-HP
<^Ay
UD.DA.GAN
Ba'u
ftiu)'.
(ilu):
BU .....
>
20; 3 2,
(ilu?):
>-^~ (ilu):
^r
i,
3
,
5 s, is. 7,
23; 21,60.
7,3; 9,4,32; 14,8;
4, ii.
7,595
57, 2, 13;
10; 6, 22. 5,
30, 19. 20;
",
31, 8;
^
*, 3J
IS?
3 2, 6,
I
4
;
3 Q, 3;
2, 3.
JT
t$E
-^yrry JEff
^^ ^f ^
-4-
s.
11,31.
4, 24, 4 7;
jgl
fe
2,
^y
i
12, 36.
4
;
3, 12.
6, 71, 77, 85, 90, r.
JO, 22.
Babilu: ^S=|
,
9, 5-
1,42;
29, 33;
^^
+JT ^y
6,85;
33
7, 39.
2, 12;
^TT
8
4;
7, 34-
^ ^S^
^
^TVT utgaiiu
*=
^]]
;
^TT W< ^TT
ISbara ^7, kakkabu)'. ^Hf"
^^~
V? TT
24.
:
(ilu)\
,
3; 53 , 3;
,
^T
1R.NI.NA ^7; ->f- Sff S?= ^^y
Ium
HF-
(?);
5.
S^^ ]gf/
^Hf- -MIT
,
14; 4, 43
^M ^11 ^<
1 1
30, 30; 36, 10; 39, 9;
9 4; 22
4; 9
i ,
I.MAH.TIL.LA:
16, 8;
*-,
32.
7, 4;
4
44; 31,
2,
18, 20;
1
^yy tkur:
4,
4, 14-
W!A WTA
HF- EE
(iiu):
SIT
183
\
H
yTyy T?
:
^!H tW
8 7;
,
~< 12,
.
9, 4,
95; 61, 21.
^ V- ^ ^ ^T ?)
33;
^T
6,
125;
",
6.
1
APPENDIX.
84
Bil
>^TII ^TIT
(ilu):
J
,
34;
30; 3, 10, 15;
2, ii, 17,
25,30; 7,75 9,24; 10, 25; 27, g#; 43,6; 60,6;
t?
19, 33; *-*{-
Bint
^1
-HP
(iiu):
*~<
^^P
2 7, 9;
*~<
Borsippa:
5,
41;
~i\E;
6,
7; 62, 17.
21,58.
28; 9,34.
7, 9, 15, 23,
^H ^-T ^T
fcgSl
9',
6, 19,
^TII -TTT T
^T *ElI
^HP
^TT! 35,14;
HP C^ Efr Sh E& *HBJ
Bilit-ili (ilu):
9,
5, 16;
22, 4.
Gibil ^7;:
-HP
GlS.BAR ^/;:
Dagan (iV;: DU.DUL.KU DI.KUD
^k^T ^ITA
>^HP
ST!
(ilu)-.
-HP
-HP
DU.KIRRUD.KU Damkina
^| HP
>-HF~
-HP -
KfE!
^ISf *^"T
-^ ^I^f -^ R ^^
6, 18.
ZA.GAR
i,
Zarpanitu
KAK.SI.DI
(ilu):
-HP AT
(kakkabu):
~^T
^T A
LUGAL.KIRRUD
^
^1!
(ilu):
-HP
MI.MI
-HP !- ]^
g,
(ilu):
-^
^f=
,
2.
49, 20; 50, 29.
46,13. 2i, 59; 4 e, 12;
-4-
27, 3.
^-Hp ^f-^
Marduk
12, 89.
4, g;
3, 8, 9;
^H
MUL.MUL: (ilu):
12, 24.
*"HP ^I@[ 22
KIRRUD.AZAG.GA:
^T
25.
^ffl
^y-HP
9, 3i.
10
5,
Dur-ilu: *4^J?= (ilu):
5, g(?).
^^
~ET
-HP
^/;:
-
44;
2,
^
(ilu):
6
12, 86.
-^
^T^f1
^
34,
4$^]
t^g
12, 25.
47, 6; 48, 16.
5-
4, 46,
48;
6, gi, g;,
102;
7,
29; 9,
3,
21,27; 10,3,6,7,10; 11,1,7,30,40,41,42; 12,2,16,17,
21,26,27,95,98,114; 13,12,13,31; 14,11,12; 15,17; 10; 17,5; 18,19^; 22,9,41; 42,26; 53,3,4,2/; 59,
16,
18;
PROPER NAMES.
^y
f
^T
A
?5
18, ii, 18;
W
3, 30, 37,
^:
XI.DU.[NI?j
rW: -4-
Nam tar
(ilu):
K
:
*
>-^f-
+^^E\
^l^
>-*^-
(ilu)
NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU (,'/):
NIN.GAL
^-
^
(////):
-Hf-^-ETfcH
XU(N).NAM.NIR
^y
^
~<
J{ >/- 46,
9.
[^1]
^
z<
49
i,
22,
y^ XIi 36<
^
,
53, 2O
2,.
,
9<
.
44,
i.
|6i,2i.
Tf
>ET Tf
2,25,42;
R< -^ P
-4- HP
42, 23.
50,29; 55,
*(?).
i,
^
(,/):
-*f-
^
^ET EF 3M 5, U^ET ^^^1 ^! 20,6; 27,4. ^ ^TI^ ^RR 27, ^f- -fflff
(//): -Hf-
NIN.MIN.NA
.
70;
-HF-
-4- t^ET
:
62, 2 5;
2
^MSf ", 3^; ^y3 1,42; ?^ityg 22 ,28.
E^T
-
Xinib
f-*f-
^^^
NA.GAL.A
n 4;
43
70; 33,6.
i,
62,68; 33,23;
Namrait ^7;
22, 24| 36? 38;
(kakkabu):
~TT
-HP-
:
13, 15;
;
12, 8 5 , 88, io 5 ,
22,
Mustabarru-matanu
Nabu
47
2,
,g-
(//,/):
^ A
i
;
-TI^ ^Rff 27, Nannaru (////), cf. Sin. i
^ ^ <^y ^^
Nusku
(//*):
Nirgal
(,/):
**T~
t^Igf
6, 18.
X1|3 ^.
27, 10.
SIB.ZI.AN.NA (kakkabu): 50,
Sin
i,
(ilu):
28; 51,
^
9, 10;
<^<
27, 8; 31,
tt^^~ ^IgJ ^TI^
j, ,, 2
i
i
;
^^
52, 3.
6 3. 64, 65, 66, 113 F; 5. 6;
27,4,15^,25; 28,5; 46,11;
,
I2 , l6i 3I
7,20,60;
,
3g; 4> I?
ig, 10;
,
39;
5,
,
3; 5,36,
27,11^; 23,8;
24.
50, 14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9; 57,4;
1
APPENDIX.
86
28; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26, 4;
Km*
i-Hf-
^TT
^11
>-Hf"
*~^T
23, 6;
*i
26. 3;
Pisu (kakkabuY
Rammanu
^^-
60, 19;
61, 16; 62, 16;
58, 6; 59, 12;
^Hp- *T
4^TT
*-*7~
(z'/):
n.
46, 2
lo
,
i
J
2I
^'
J
^
9i 2 4i 2 5^ 2 ^i 3 2
^
36, 41, 72, 73, 76, 91; 50, 8; 59, 18.
^
Sala (/):
Samas (7):
^HF" ^T
60, 4, 5; 62,
TaSmitu
1
10,32;
i,
6; >->f-
JtJ
(//): ^>f-
2.
29,
32,8; 45,
12,35;
30;
^T
"gTT
^
5, 14;
6,
112, 127; 10, 15. 23,26,
53,4,6,16,23; 56,2; 59,8,18;
3;
Q+-
|>^
53, 19.
t^I^
i,
37, 5
1
,
52
;
2, 9, 10;
n,
33; 33, 10, 20, 37, 38.
OF NUMERALS.
II.- LIST I:
II:
ter I 12, II, I2
.
yT 22, 31; 35, 9; 51,
in: yyy
6,96-, 8,21-,
9,
10; 61,
n.
12,16,99,103,117-, 15,23-, 18,19^-,
30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13; 52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 25,
25, 7;
29, 30.
VII: ?p VIII:
RR
XV: <^ XIX:
ii, 37;
<$
XX:
48,
1
25, 8; 31, 9; 40, 7; 61, ir.
8.
61, ii. 61, ii. 61, 12.
XXX: <
i,
XXXVI:
1
8; 61, 12.
40, 8.
L: <$ 35,15-
CXXXIV:
TT-
30,31-
NUMERALS
LIST OF
u-
i
i,
4 to-
;
- tu
si(lim?)-
lu-
im-
21
;
34 lut(d)2
ti-ki-
u
-imr,
17
ru-u\
6,
23 ii-pak-ku-.
ri-i-
29
-H--
nu-nim-ma; 60 79^"
-bi-ti\
109
119
tu\
-ar-ma; ka28
-kid?-ki;
55
&-*i-
liti-,
1
;
06 121
58/2mu-
MU-u\
-^;
27
sa-an-dak?\
47 -ki Suk-
;
luti-
;
;
24 31
13
.
-//(/ )-^/;
-ut-ki;
a-tu-
.
5
li-
;
-tic,
25 32
;
18 //-
;
UZ-ki\
5
26
-stt-
SA.TAR
i-
;
UD.DA.GAN-, -ki\ ma-
44
;
-bil\
*.
51
tum(dumf)-
-li-$a(?};
-/;
8,
16
.-ma-li-tu\ 42
49
-kir\
56
:
.
7,
;
da-
41
-$a(?)\
28
;
-Su-
//;
UD.DU-ka\ .'
3
43
-ri-$ti-nu;
36
;
-ka\
117
-ki\ su-
24
9,
-tum\ 1
30
128
63
25
;
;
-na-di-
29 pu;
;
22
;
;
103
08
;
;
-Sa-
ki-i-
a-ta-
84
;
-///);
lu-
a-
68
\
no
-ta-a\ ;
*l
-tu-ki\ 1
-//;
-ya;
-u\
61
101
;
-nun-
53
;
da-ta-
83
40 gi-
-mu\
fru-
-bi\
91 pu-
;
104
59
i-ta-$u-u$-
-kid(dan?)-ki\
90 a-
-i-ma\
31
;
;
-nam\ 56 -at\
;
-kid-
52
-ti\ ;
;
-pur(?)-
36 na-
;
58
-sa\
57
ilu
[j}ul]-lik)\
16 da-
26 uS-ti-
;
30
;
;
e.
19
IS
25
,;
5
54 tnk(isu?)
Su;
.
.
Sa-
-#>; 32
-ya\ 51
.
29^
;
-turn;
;
ri-i-
i
i.
-am-ti\
18
;
33 aS-
5,
-ur(lik?
14
-in-nin-ni;
13
-tu;
;
;
16 $u-ut-
-ti\
-zi-zu;
-bn-ri; 5
4
;
12
-$ut(?)-
15
47
;
4
50
-.fcr,
28 dug-gun(f) di-
;
38 Sa-
;
-da\
48
-ni\
-mi-at;
13
;
-mii\
i
2,
j}-ti\
-Jw; 6
35
;
'';
45
-ka\
-ra\ 4, 2 7
36
;
26 KAB.MIS-,
;
34
-mat',
dan-
6
-ki\
24 ni-
;
32
-in-nin-na\
u
187
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS OF UNCERTAIN READING.
III.
31
ETC.
n
ni-
;
-$u-tu', ;
28
-la\ 33
;
55
10, 3
12
-riS
19 ka-
;
20
-ka\ 30 nap-
RA ZIB.BA Ml Zi
;
1
88
APPENDIX.
A
34 -a;
na(?};
-ru-bu;
17 sit-
-lum\ 21 sa-
;
23
su-nu; bu;
*l
36 -rum- 44
34
47 it-ma-
su-
54
it-tu-bu-
3
-u;
1
ARA
-bu-ti-su;
102
08
HUR;
/-
in-
15,
i
17, 3
GUR.UD -za;
7
27 ;
tik-
7
-ti\
10 alta-
-ka;
26 ru-
-tafy-f}a-ma; ;
;
33
;
;
;
31
;
6 na-
;
-nu\
;
13 da-
;
;
GAR;
^77"
-am-ma; -in-na-
43 sal-
-pal-lu-u ;
46
;
39 -i-di mus-tar;
;
ni-
:
-i-ri-
;
-bu-
-In:
18
-2$;
27
-/; 38
-iz ta-sib-
-zu
ga;
/-
-an;
;
;
20 2
2
-da
5
AN.ZA
mu-
9
19,
;
5 sur-
16
;
;
PAL-ma\
;
ilu
12
-ri as-tu-
42
in-ni-
nap;
23
-ru-su;
;
-ka;
di-bi-
32 ki-
du-
sa-
1AR(at)\
13
;
;
-ka\
.-mi;
-//;;
4 pa-
15
;
30
44
u
17
;
;
-ti-ya; ;
19
ld-
-tint
;
ru-
4
;
-bu-
ma-a-
3
-ni-bu la-^'(?)-
-tuk\
21
-rat-ti-ka\
-ka;
19 i
21,
;
6
....
6
;
-ku-[tit]\
i
17
30
;
-tu\ 8
16, 5
20
;
20,
-kip;
sar-
14
A
i
u-
-bu-ka\
DAGAL (ummut] MA SUR
6
8
3
18,
-rz;
Si-
-ku-nu;
ma-
3
-su;
;
-la-at;
-ku;
3
lu-
4
;
13, 2 ///-
-lim(J}-man-ni\ 5 *l 18 -$u\
-mu\ 14
13
-u;
-<;
14
-turn-,
-az\ 26
ku; 25
1
2
-sut-ka-,
(?)-
UD.DU [mubur?]\
22
2
14,
-lit-su\
-ya\
12
;
;
D
16
;
-sap', ;
96
-/;
;
18
;
13
-turn;
104
li-
1 1
mab-
33
;
Kl SA NU;
[isttnis(ni$}1];
;
-ba sit-ka-
53
;
ib-
SAG
109 Urn-
ma-
7
;
;
NA; 60 B (mas-dal}; 60 80 C KI.R1B MU.NLNLSU.U; 96
-pat-su BI-u;
;
97
HUR;
B
63
-ya\
;
-ri-
-turn;
BAR.DA
57
:
37
52 it-Sab-
;
20
-;;//(?)-
AKA
46
;
ta-
51
;
si-
31
-ik;
-sir-si-na;
\
41
19
26
\
14 AT/;
-sar-su; 22 a-li-su;
;
pl
24
-iz-zu\
GU.GAD;
13
-u-um;
18
-ka; 17
'>^E[5 ma-kan-
12. 5
-ni;
RAD];
[? istinis(nis)
16
;
-ka\ 22
ig
ARA-rad
10
ii, 14 ar-ra-
;
,
45 ;
.
.
.
.-a;
si-
;
mi-
;
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS. ilu
47
78
-ul-j}u-,
-mu-ka\ it-bu-
-ta-as-nu;
76
-fa;
74
83 86
;
U.A; go 21
a-ta-
24
KAN
84 iz-
-ka;
29 / 39 46 ki-di-
;
ik-sa-
;
55 ka-
ti(dil}-ra-
26, 2
4
-bil;
10
5
A
26
-tim;
IN.DUL-ki;
//-
25
ARA
28, 7
9
;
;
8
12
-ti-ina\
IL -si-na
US.LIK;
18 is;
A.BA 4
;
37,
;
sar-
;
-ki;
;
;
;
-at-,
5
40,
i
6
53
i
-/-//';
-ya;
tu-
;
;
-na; -ru;
14
-ri;
-nu;
-riS-ma;
u-
/'-
Si-
13
36,
ilu ;
;
;
3
i
di-
;
n
>'-J; 1M.IL
KUR.NA TU.UD.TA;
6
2
-m-.i\
9 38,
>';
45 :
-ki;
i
-bu-u;
-mab~
-ni-ma; 17
15
DI;
35. 3
;
-mi-ik-ti; id-
DA.RA;
(arkatl};
7
14
;
13
;
17
40
$ur~
9 ki-
24 SID(di)-,
GA; 44 TAG-ma;
ilu
ra dan4
-at;
$AG.GA
ii
;
13
;
30, 4
dan(!)-
7
-i-kiS-ki;
KAMSAHQ);
-zi-
39, 6
13
'';
-**(?);
10 ha-si-
ba-zu-zu;
i
16
46
DIM
15
;
19
;
///(?)-
33,
-fir; ;
6
-bu;
-ni-ki-ma;
-ki-ma; du-ru-
15
32,
tar-bi(?);
-//';
a
;
31, 7
7
7
LA.TI-Su; 22
i
a-
3
;
-an-ma;
-u; 29, 3
;
ilu
ki;
27, 6
58 -id',
dir-
25, 2
-ki-im\
;
ii
i
8 diSi55 a-ku20 URU 77; 12 MUN.GU-, da[>istinis(nis)]\ 26 MU.SAL-, Ml; 29 ki-
in-na-
-/*';
-Sal-tu; 8
-Si',
-&ur; ii
24,
\
6
;
51
;
54 -ka;
*l ;
lu-
-na
48
57
-Sid;
ra-
3
;
;
ii-tak-
43
50 kil-lim-
-da-ar-ti; 9
-bit ik-
2
-i;
-tu-u;
-a-ni;
56
-ya;
;
23, 4
-a;
;
34
--a-tu;
53
;
;
26 a
;
40
87 -kiS;
ki-
;
a?
UGU-ma;
49
DI.Dl(i$); 52 im-mur-
-ka;
-ti-ma;
iltt
22
47
;
-fa
19
[?isttnis(nis)]\
-mar-raS;
~u\
35
ARA
;
82
;
85
-bi-i;
;
32
;
-#/'-
GUB.BU.DU;
22, 13
-ya;
-tu-
KAN.SIR-ka(>); 25
;
ku
77
;
-// liS-
;
-ka;
-du-u;
-Sa-am
;
69
;
79
-pi-i-ti;
ab-
;
62 bal-
;
189
>/
51
;
54 ta-
-tak-ku-u;
53
tu-
49
-#(?);
J
'
ilu ;
-nis-su-
1
APPENDIX.
90 lubuitu
nu SIR\
1111-
AS.A.AN SIR 13
-su\
na-
;
;
44, 3
;
-ti\
10
;
;
-a-ti;
MJN\
8
-u-ti;
-mar;
3
24
6
-ma;
wNAM
SU.A.RU.LA;
17
GAL su;
4
(inusilii,
18
5
;
;
ni;
ir-
6
58,
;
-;/; 3
;
57,
;
-ka;
;
pl
i
-su;
f.
[NI]DU -kis-
18
-ki;
NUN
n
-ti-ka;
15
-mat; 18
-ri
IN
ki;
3
17
GU.ZUR-ki
17
KI]
60, 4
-di-ri-ka;
sa-
NI.RUS;
22
;
;
~an-
;
-si-
15
2
8
-;';
nu-
;
-ya Us;
77; nu-
u-kul-li-
;
BUR
15
;
;
^-
7
fyu; pl
i
59,
4
;
J
7"
^5 9
12
-na;
'
56, 2
;
3
\
-li-na-an-ni ma-fyi(}}-
;
20
";
30
n *-
n
-tab-ba-la-ka faat-ta-
SI;
GUR TAP.PI DU;
SA.KASKAL;
-pal-su;
in-
10
-DWS
-pal;
14
t
-mi-
1
**~^^;
50,
27^
;
51, 3
-za-za;
-&; 15
-ya;
^-
^;
27
or pitu rabut}; 22 nam-sa-ki-su-nui^); 27
28
19
9
53, 2
;
-si-
u-sur;
12
;
-ru-sa-
12
-ti-
;
u-
23^
10 18
;
19
-ka;
14
SI. MIS;
17
tl
12 ;
-us;
16
16
;
in-an-na-
SA.LA;
9
-ai-ti;
-ma--u; 18
;
7
49, 2
-ki;
-wz;
17
i
2
n
-ya,-,
7
-sa-an-nu;
DUMU
ilu ;
5
ii
u-sab-
19
-^';
kakkabu
4
26
-ru-ti;
ii ^4
-li-ku;
10
-#-/r,
47,
-ni-ti;
6
-.?;
-^;
14
-u;
-ka; -//;
-^>; 15
-/(?);
13
la-ku;
9
i
-na
i
48,
-a-ti;
13
-si;
10
-/;
5
-n;
12
-0z>;
-tu;
-na-ku-nu; -sa\
45,
6
-ka; 22
46, 3
4
4
-; -ra-ka; 8
21
-ti;
;
-bu-
i
5
\
2
6 ta-
n D1M.KU; UD
l
6
;
-bit;
12
-i ru-
a-ti;
KU* tlu
;
16
43,
;
SLIL(kd);
ki-
;
ul-
4
-urn; 4
-si;
-bu-ina; 42,
ZIG.GIR-ka;
521
-tu;
3
15
14 mun-nap(b]-
;
19 a-zu-
;
ZU.DU; -ri-
9
;
\
S
;
10
5
;
ri-i-
7
;
12 pi-
ki-
17
DIM. SID
4 u-tag-ga(^}-
ta-na-rnir-
-na; v
9 -su
;
14
tu-
-rit-ta-su;
7
;
-sat-
61, 2
15 at-ta-.
.
.
-pi-ka; Hl-ka;
.
19
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS. an-
20
;
fl
62, 4
7
\
";
14
a-ti\ ti-ify-
22
-la-mu\
g
8
1
MA GU ;
;
\\
-bu\
^^is-sal-
-da/'
19
;
,'/.
SAR.
-ak-ki
24
;
-tu-un;
'191
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. P. 3,
113,
20;
II
1.
12,
1.
-
P. 3,
-
-
Pp.
n
"DI.BAR".
for
/<-.:
1
1.
Pp. 4,
28,
6;
6
1.
Pp. 4, P. 4, 1. 10
36
1.
-
11.
1.
1
3,
11.
18,
18 A-.:
1.
Pp. 3, 1. 25; 6 leg.: "ya",
for "Sir". P. 3, 1. 35 33; 104, 1. 22 leg.: "di-par", "puldnltum", for "puldnitum".
29,
leg.:
Ibid.,
Pp. 33,
"Sir",
leg.:
2;
1.
27, 32; 57,
1.
-
"zmid-ki", for "imid-ki".
leg.: -
11.
Pp. 3,
-
for "zik".
"ziK\
P. 4,
for "li-fd-kil"
24
21,
-
11.
19,
read
poss.
20 "//-
-p. 303. Pp. 4, 1. 22; 97, 1. 25 leg.: Pp. 4, 1. 25; 97, 1. 37 leg.: "lid-dip-plr>\ for "///Pp. 4, 1. 25; 97, 1. 28 leg.: "li-ni-", for "It-sal-". Pp. 4, no, 17, 1. 29; 24, 1. 29; 44, 1. 17; 97, 11. 2, 29; 103, 1. 10;
ta-rid",
"W,
-
.
Pp. 3, I. 22; "muk", for "muk".
leg.:
32; 31,
1.
3,
/f.: "kd", for "ka
23
1.
--
"sal".
for "rik".
9 leg.: "rik",
>".
for
-
for
"sal",
leg.:
"fif, for "fif.
--
"ug-da-Sa-ra", for "ufc-ta-Sa-rcT.
leg.:
31
1.
DELITZSCH, Handw.
cf.
-
for "bil".
1.
25;
1.
15 leg.: -
18;
1.
5,
-
for "kin".
"tin",
Pp. "unique".
-
P. 5,
1.
35,
24
-
"is
:
leg.
37 leg.: "bi-il-tum", for "bi-il33 leg.: "newly shining", for P. 6, mighty", for "he gathers".
P. 4,
34;
1.
"(with) shouts of joy".
1.
60,
1.
21 leg.: "Torch", for "Lady (?)". 1. 8; 42, 1. 36; 47, 1. 5; 99, I. or "take(th) away". or for "remove", 5 leg.: "accept", "accepteth", P. 8, 1. 8 f. leg.: "incantations", for "incantatious". -- P. 10, 1. 19 leg.:
1.
7
-
del.
"far", II.
1.
Pp. 7,
14,
3;
19,
for "for".
1.
17;
n,
P.
-
Ibid.,
27,
1.
1.
28
23;
25, 1. 30; 56, P. 13, "/.?", for "?j?". 15,
28; 16, "minu/u".
1.
23;
1.
22,
1.
1.
33;
"HP'>
leg.:
6;
1.
35,
57,
1.
22;
for "^f-*-".
68,
1.
Pp. 13,
105,
6;
11.
21,
24
Pp. 13, 27 leg.: "ipui", for "///$". 1. 26; 105, 1. 24 leg.: "minu/u", for 6; 52, Pp. 15, 11. 7, 31; 35 ff. del. note to 1. 30. 1.
-
P. 13, 11. "drt" for "ziz".
8; 17, 1. 17 leg.: "//#', for Pp. 6, I. 1. 21 1. 16, 31, 1. 24; 32, 1. 20 leg.: 19; 17, 23; 29, Pp. P. 16, 1.21 leg.: "burdsi", for "nar-bi-ki(kay, for "Iib-bi-ki(ka)". n "Intrasr. Ibid., 1. 33 leg.: "/ui-/t-Sir Ibid., 1. 28 leg.: "/*", for "6u".
44,
1.
"/*#'
4 -
leg.:
1
1.
1
-
;
.
for "tuS-ti-Sir. "bit",
-
-
for "&'/".
"joined",
C^n.
and
P. 17, 1.
Ibid., is
it
Pp.
1
8,
-Pp. 18,1.33;
now 1.
1.
for "bu".
1 1
leg.: "pu", 34, n. 7 add. "The dupls.
clear that the reading of
5;
19,
1.
26; 30,
27,11.23,26;
1.
8
leg.:
B
Ibid.,
B
and
for
1.
C
I
24
26 leg.: have since \.
is
|||
*ffT
"greatness", for "heart".
35,1.2540,1.15;
Ii5,l.i9^-:
P. 19, 1. 24 leg.: "esteem", for "com"judgment", for "judgement". 8; mand". Pp. 20, 1. 13; 79, 1. 38; 83, 1. 30; 90, 1. 14; loo, P. 22, 1. 15 add. "but 104, 11. 6, 19 letr.: "KISDA", for "$AR". 1.
1
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
92
-
P. 23, 11. 27, 33 leg.: "bu", for "pu" in ". 27 poss. read "3. [rubu] u [Sagganakku] "li-kir", for "//-/#". Ibid., 1. 28 leg.: Pp. 24, 1. 33; 25, 1. 3; P. 25, 1. 6 leg.: "TCR", 58, 1. 30; 119, 1. ii leg.: "kal", for "kal". " for foT"T(7". -- Hid., \. ". p. 81".
LYON, Sargon,
cf.
-
Surbii.
-
P. 24,
7
25
1.
Ibid.,
1.
32
1.
6;
32,
11.
"I? it", for 31,
1.
2,
"/z
11.
"-/-/
for
leg.:
"'simdti*
leg.:
p. 56".
-
-
"K 3605" "Simdti*
for
",
39
1
14
for "up".
"
Pp. 41, 1.
32
1.
for
1
P. 30, 1. 22 1 a-bi [Hani* ]", for 'a-bi]". P. 31, 1. 17 leg.: "bu-iuk-[lum]"
1.
-
14;
/,
38,
Pp. 33,
1.
P. 37,
1.
for
"kalu",
leg.:
44,
19;
34; 74,
11.
-
-
23
1.
leg.:
P. 33,
1.
23, 26; 79,
33 1.
5
"but see ZA I, - Ib^., 1. 16 /^.: "51. 8 leg.: "maruSlu", for "$a 1.
12
add.:
"W-
for
Ibid.,
leg.:
1.
for "///".
"///",
leg.'.
".
1
"&*/".
Ibid.,
"ri-min-ni-ma"
22 /^.:
1.
for "rimi-nin-ni-ma".
,
P. 41, "dumki", for "damiklu". 1. 6 /
"////".
Pp. 43,
"brightness".
Pp. 30, 1.22;
"Nuzku".
for
,
11.
-
1.
"lut",
leg.:
-
etc.
19 leg.: P. 41, 1. 1 6 25; 82, 1. 15
Ibid.,
leg.:
"()".
leg--
dr-$a-si-i limnuti(ti) So"
murfu".
27
1.
Pp. 32, P. 32, 1. 19
-
-
for "su".
"sti",
leg.:
"Nusku",
for "Ml".
'vfc/Y",
for
1
P.
Pp. 26, 13 leg.:
1.
(
Ibid.,
?J".
8605",
16
1.
igf. leg.: - -
-kam", for "gdm".
K
-
P. 29,
n,
31 leg.:
1.
Ibid.,
Pp. 25, 1. 29; 32, iu 79, 1. 7 leg.: "ib-$a-ki(ktt) uznd' -ai", for "/>"I have considered thee!". Pp. 25, 1. 32;
9; 41, 11. 4, 6; 44, 1. 34 leg.: "kam", for "gam". - - P. 10, 1 6, 21 leg.: "Bau", for "Ban". 28,
V.
34,
i;
-//-
".
1.
"i", for "//".
leg.:
-
38,
f.;
"[it] -pi- [si]",
leg.:
"lim-[da]'\ for "Si-
leg.:
1. 4; 38, 1. 6; 75, 1. 5; du $a-ki(ku) uznd -ai", i. e.
32,
-
1.
17;
:
P. 44, 1. Maqlii p. 144. cf. TALLQVIST, - Ibid., 1. 13: L. 9 5. dupl. of No. 9, 11. i in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, 11. I "-", for "". -- /&#., 1. 22 'W, for
- -
is
K 10354, expanded
for "urru-ka". 1.
5
for
2
1.
is
7,
form 5 11. 1. 19 leg.:
for "-*-".
"-", Ibid.,
"Z?^7",
/^.:
11.
to
Ibid.,
13.
"jte/";
/eg-.:
7^., 1. 28 leg.: "UD.DU-ka", P. 45, /--", for "/i-rw".
4:
33 /^.:
"TUR".
-
"//-
Ibid.,
- - P. 46, 38 leg.: "A", for "/?". 1. Ibid., 1. 29 leg.: 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!" " - P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "Ai", for "MaliW. Ibid., ", for "light". -- Ibid., 1. 1. 26 for "-ram". "-ram-", 30 leg.: "-", for 'V. leg.: 1.
8 leg.: "bul", for "^/".
Ibid.,
1.
-
10; 52, 11. ii, 15; no, 1. 19 leg.: "karradu", for "karradu". 1. 12 "mndu-ii", "ban", for "pan". Ibid., 1. 27 leg.: leg.: - - P. for "mudti u". 1. 1. 88, 31 5 51, leg.: "bu", for "pu". Pp. 51, -- Ibid., 1. 36 1.32 leg.: "ml", for "mi". leg.: "mudu-u", for "mudu -/i". P. 53: del. 1. 8f. - - Pp.54, 1. 10; 87, 1,7; 95, 1.3 leg.: "gusuru", for "guSuru". P. 54, 1. 14 leg. Ibid., 1. 18 "giir", for "giir".
Pp. 51,
1.
P. 51,
-
;
:
-
leg.:
"arki", for "arta".
leg.:
"bulul", for "tubbal".
ma". -I.
Ibid.,
26 /^.:
"///",
for
"ik",
1.
"#". P. 56,
1.
P. 55, " pitii-u
18 leg.:
for
"/". --
Pp. 55,
-
I.
-
kup-pi"
4 ,
58,
1.
leg.:
16; 82, 1. 29; 87, 1. 8 "sabai-ma", for "sulut-
for "bil ii-g(k)up-pi"
.
--
Ibid.,
ii, 30; 59, 4 leg.: -- Ibid., I. 15 leg.: ''-A/", for "Ai".
Pp. 55,
n
2; 1.
I.
29; 57,
II.
I.
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. -
"-up-pu-", for "-u6-6u-".
-
18
1.
Ibid.,
fa-ma", for "ri- fa-ma".
Ibid., 1. 25 leg.: salima(ma] lir$u-ni". Ibid., 1. 29 /^.: "limutti", for "limniti". "&ir". 72/<7., 1. 10 7^.: "/", for "/". 1
for "tdbdtit ".
after "reads"
1.31 /to.,
1.
32
"AT",
7
"DUR.DUR". for
"dumb?,
"-tu".
for
"/-",
leg.:
8 after
1
\.
Ibid.,
P. 57,
1.
1.
Ibid.,
"fabM* 1",
15 7^.:
for "dami&iu".
-
-
Ibid.,
u
"ina pi-ka"; for "AT".
<&/.
for "ififyu-ni". 2 7^.': "/r", for
"itifyu-ni", - -
"dumku",
19 7^.:
1.
2bid.,
"/*>/", for "//;-/"; "&/. "61. ili-ya ilu i$tar amiliiti
leg.:
22 /^.:
1.
7Bi
"193
for
^\]]^\
leg.:
P. 58,
"HUL"
1.
14
"^Uf". "KU.KU",
leg.:
"LA".
add.
for
\.
Ibid.,
25
Pp.58, \. 27; 68,1.13; 114,1.19 7^.: P. 58, 1. 33 /<.: "/-", for "7-". -- /to.,
"damku".
for "-/". P. 59, 1. 8 7^.: "121. inurna amilu fcakkad-su ikkal-$u li$anu-$u u-zak-kat-su" Ibid., 1. 36 leg.: "far", for "for". P. 60, 1. I7f. leg.: "oil in a vessel of urkarinnu-vtoodT P. 61, 1. 2 leg. for "the oil of certain woods". "illustrious", for
1.35^-:
"/-",
.
',
:
"illustrations".
who guideth"
9
\.
Ibid.,
Who
"29.
leg.:
openeth wells and springs,
"benefactor", for "director". - - P. 1. for "bewitched". 1. 2 "61. Ibid., 62, 34 leg.: "disturbed", leg.'. May my god and the goddess of mankind grant me favour!". -- Ibid., 1.
27
Ibid.,
"ointment", for
leg.:
ZA1X,
etc.
p.
for
"transliterated",
"
1.
I.
24 9
leg-'
"?",
leg.:
"4.
1.
13
Lord of
1.
2
1.
leg.',
1.
leg.:
P. 72,
21
"but
cf.
"/as",
for
I.
"4.
leg.:
23
leg.:
bil bill
"kald-ma", for "kala(?)ma".
Ibid.,
1.
lords!
17 leg.: ".
"",
for 1.
Pp. 76,
-
"". 29; 78,
P. 77, 1. 1 1 leg.: "clouds", for - - P. 78, leg.: "unsparing", for "unconquerable".
"u-mt-i".
Pp. 78, 1. 10; 79, 1. 15; 116, 1. 18 P. 78, I. 16 leg.: "GAB", for "la-it muk-jab-lu", for "la-id muk-tap-lu".
"-ktir-", for "-/#-". "dalili-ka", for "dalili-ka".
"GAL". -
26
1.
leg.',
leg.:
1.
1.
"JENSEN, 6 leg.:
P. 66, 27 add.:
P. 68, P. 74,
for "jte".
for
"u-pi-i", Ibid.,
Ibid.,
6 add.:
1
1.
134".
"nam-", for "-nam-".
leg.:
Ibid.,
7
leg.:
p.
".
29
days". 1.
P. 65,
".
138 (end)".
".
/fo/.,
"
"translitarated".
"
for
",
I-
leg.:
128, and TALLQVIST, Maqlii,
DELITZSCH, Grammar, "taS". P. 70, 1. 22
P- 75.
14
1.
Ibid., 1. 28 leg.: " 38 before "ilu" add.: " ilu P. 79, 1. 4 leg.: KU.TU.SAK\
Ibid.,
";
\.
13 leg.: "KSd-cT, for "li$d-a Ibid.,
"".
1.
25
leg.:
P. 80,
Marduk".
1.
P. 8 1,
1.
leg.:
13
Ibid.,
.
"the goddess
leg.:
leg.:
" ilu
n
for "-*-//".
"-i-ti",
33
for
1.
"Saplu", for "iaplti".
Marduk
14
leg.:
Jbid.,
1.
tu-Sir".
"nik?,
30
"KU.TU.SAR",
-- Ibid.,
for "nik?.
leg-'.
"",
for "the
"Ruler of", for "who destroyest".
for
god
Ibid.,
P. 82, 1. 7 leg.: "SU GIDIM(UTUG1}.MA "go", for "89". Ibid., 1. 12 7^.: "-", for "". ##(?)", for "kdt utukki-ma imat". /^., 1. 33 7^.: "abkallu", for "abkallu"; "mudu-u", for "mudH-u". 1 1 "Bene10 1. P. 83, 1. 3 7^.: "tamati* ", for "tamati* ". P. 84, 7^.:
1.
23
leg.:
factor",
for "Director".
dance", for upon me!".
"life".
--
Jbid.,
--
P. 85, 1. 9 leg.: "abun22. "65. Speech and hearing bestow P. 86, 1. 16 20 7^.: "abkalli", for "abgalli".
Ibid., 1.
Ibid., 1.
10
del.
\.
7<^.:
2
A
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
194
P. 87, 1. 24 leg.: "fur", for "fur". 12922", for "K 13922". 1. Ibid., 1. 28 add.: "K 8953 -f27 leg.: "kid", for "kid". K 8987, cited as D, is dupl. of No. 27, 11. i 22; the variant readings P. 88, 1. 37 leg.: "A", for "". of are cited in the Vocabulary". P. 90, 1. P. 89, 1. 9 leg.: "art glorious", for "treadest". leg.:
"K
-
-
leg.: Ibid.,
D
n
"
for "far".
add.
"since printing off
:
and
of No. 46, 1.
26
leg.:
Ibid.,
K
to
1.17
8953
"Suatu", for "Suatu".
ray b. be removed, 13. May the g. of
K
have joined No. 28 to
I
etc.,
the
"linnasify", for "linasift";
leg.:
"--".
"ub-", for
leg.:
D
dupl. 11.
33
ff.
of No. 27". "12.
leg.:
may there be torn away P. my h. be loosened".
1.
19
A
6639, the dupl.
for "linasi".
"linnisi",
Ibid.,
Ibid.,
P. 92, P. 93,
1.
the
s.
May
14 of
of
the
94, 1. 35 leg.: "dannati", for "dannati". P. 95, 1. 4 leg.: "kurmati", for "kurmatt". Ibid., I. 1 8 P. 97, 1. 8 leg.: "US.LIK", for leg.: "Prepare", for "Place". -
Ibid.,
"azkur(ury. II.
1.
15
f.
leg.:
"pulanitum", for "pulamium".
Ibid.,
Ibid., 1. 26 poss. restore "lit-[(a-rid]", for "lit-[ta-kil]". -- P. "ru", for "rn". 98, 1. 4 leg.: "uS-kin-ma", for "$ukkil(ki}-
24, 27
leg.:
ma".
Ibid.,
"li$lttu",
for "tijlitu".
1.
5 leg.:
for "Salimu".
"sdlimu", P. 103,
1.
17
leg.:
-
-
P. 102,
1.
19
leg.:
"pardsi", for "parasi".
-
Ibid-, 1. 26 leg.: "Suati", for 25, 27 leg.: "(dr)", for "(ar)". - P. no, 1. 4 leg.: "///", for "/#". -- Ibid., 1. 18 /^.: for "lab". \. 2 Ibid., leg.: "unsparing", for "invincible".
P. 105, "Suati".
11.
V,
f.m,
1.
9
leg.:
"im* l-ya",
P. 114, 1. 25 leg.: "K leg.: "besought", for "glorified".
"13", for "12".
P. 115,
1.
30
l
for "ini* -ya".
Pp. 139,
1.
20; 157,
Ibid., 1.
7
leg.:
1.
20
f.
leg.:
2808", for -
-
P. 119,
"K 1.
2801".
13
leg.:
"mtsiru", for "misiru".
"38, 4", for "38, 3".
INDEXES.
INDEX TO TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.
Number!
196
Number
INDEX.
TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.
Number!
1
INDEX.
98
II
INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS. N.B. The when two
registration-number by which a tablet is cited is printed in black or more fragments have been "joined", the tablet so formed is References are placed within cited by the lowest of their registration-numbers. parentheses; -\"joined to"; dupl. "duplicate of. type;
=
=
K 34 (No. 19); K 140 (No. 22); K 155 (No. i); K 163 (No. 12); K2i8 (+ Ki63); K 223 (dupl. No. 2); K 235 (No. n); K 2106 (No. 6); K 2371 (No. 27); K 2379 (dupl. No. 12); K 2384 (-+- K2io6); K 2396 (No. 8); K 2487 (No. 2); K 2502 (-f K 2487); K 2538 etc. (dupl. No. 9); K 2558 (No. 9); K 2567 (No. 40); K 2586 (No. 15); K259I (+ K 2487); K274I (No. 21); K 2757 (No. 35); K 2793 (No. 14); K 2808 (No. 50); K 2810 (No. 56); K 2836 (dupl. No. 27); K 3151 b (dupl. No. 12); K 3180 (+ K 2741); K 3208 (+ K 2741); K 3221 (No. 42); 3229 (No. 13); K 3283 (dupl. No. u); K 3285 (dupl. No. 6); K 3289 (+ K 2379); K 3330 (No. 7); K 3332 (dupl. No.i); K 3334 (+ K 235); K 3342 (dupl. No. 61)5X3352 (+Ki 4 o); K3355 (No. 28); K 3 358 (No. 32); K 3393 (+ K 2106); K 3429 (dupl. No. 9); K 3432 (No. 33); K 3448 (No. 30); K 3463 (No. 60); K 3859 (No. 53); K 3893 (+ K 2396); K 5043 (+ K 2741); K 5668 (No. 17); K 5980 (No. 10); K 6019 (No. 5); K 6334 (dupl. No. 22); K 6340 (+ K 2106); K 6395 (No. 52); K 6477 (dupl. No. 2); K 6537 (dupl. No. n); K 6588 (+ K 2741); K 6593 (+ K 2836); K 6612 (+ K 2741); K 6639 + K 3355); K 6644 (No. 58); K 6672 (+ K2 74 i); K 6733 (dupl. No. 12); K 6792 (No. 55); K 6804 (dupl. No. 18); K 6853 (dupl. No. 22); K 6908 (-1- K 2741); K 7047 (+ K 2741); K 7185 (+K2 5 86); K7207(No.3i); K 7593 (No. 62); K 7916 (No. 4 i); K 7978 (No. 59); K 7984 (dupl. No. 12); K 8009 (No. 18); K 8105 (No. 4); K8n6 (No-48); K8i22 (No. 3); K8i47 (+ 1^3432); KSigo (No.si); K 8293 (No. 61); K 8498 (-f K 2741); K 8605 (+ K 2106); K 8657 (+ K342 9 ); K8 74 6 (+ K 5980); K 8751 (+ K 140); K 8808 (No. 47); K 8815 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); K 8930 (No. 39); K 8953 (+ K3355); K 8982 (dupl. No. 22); K 8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987 (+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36); (
REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
I
99
K 9 i52 (+ K2558); K 9157 (+ K 2741); K 9490 (+ K 2808); K 9576 (+ K2io6); K9675 (+ K 7207); K 9688 (+ K 2106); K 9706 (+ K 6477); K 9770 (+ K 2741); K 9909 (No. 57); Kioi38 (4- K 6395); K 10219 (+ K 2741); K 10243 (dupl. No. 9); K 10285 (+ Ki4o); K 10354 (dupl. No. 9); K 10406 (No. 20); K 10497 K 10550 (No. 26); K 10729 (dupl. No. 4); K 10807 (-J- K 2741); (dupl. No. 12); K 11153 (No. 46); K 11326 (dupl. No. 18); K 11549 K 11589 (+ K2io6); K 11681 (No. 16); K 11876 (dupl. No. 27); (No. 34); K 11929 (dupl. No. 2); K 11975 (+ K 11326); K 12911 (-f K 2106); K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (dupl. No. 50); K 12938 K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23); K 13296 (dupl. No. 4); (No. 25); Ki3355 (No. 43); Ki3 4 3i (+ K27 4 i); Ki379i (+ K23 7 i); K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106); K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sin. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm. 383 (+ K 3 859); Sm. 394 (+ K333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); 801.512 (No. 54);
Sm. 1382
(dupl.
No.
i);
Sm. 1385
(+
Sm. 336);
D.T. 65
(No. 49); Bm. 96 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (+ K 11153); 81-2-4,244 (-J- K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1-18,500 59, 16 (No. 38). (dupl. No. 50); Bu 91
Bavarian
Academy
Press: F. Straub, Munich.
CUNEIFORM TEXTS.
N.B.
numbers
The numbers which precede when a note refers
in the text;
to the right
of the sign
in the text
given of more than one sign, the signs
referred to
line of the text
the
(
g.
the
(e.
the foot-notes refer to the corresponding
*);
number of the note
*
number
number is placed a variant reading is placed on each side of
to one sign only, the
g.
*)
;
when
when is
a note refers
to a
whole
placed at the beginning of that line. Duplicates of a text are cited by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed "restored from". within brackets [ ]; dupl. "line"; r. "duplicate"; 1. ,
=
of the note
is
=
=
PLATE
IS0.1.
OBVERSE..
ro
i.
PLATE
2.
NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)
Ef f
-*r
3_
3
< NO.-f.
^w
35-
REVERSE.
46'
C
.
PLATES
NCU. Rev.ccow.)
.
8.
QuHtJutf
f^tttei.
C
.
PLATE4.
20
^}cXmA,
Kaitt,
<**+!.
*f (tM-ZOj
AH'il'J
a&L*&
l
ffl'f
u
f
*~?*''
.
*
t, t
*
JVwvx,
i.5uo-/^^o^a f9^^
^ts^Oi^A. 5.Atff^T4.
1if.r:SD.
^"f ^'^
PLATE 5
NO. JL
*
REVERSE.
<
3
K_fcr
*PtT TF rf
r
v ^^c
t3
_
1i
<
A
$
N0.3
!
^ ^^^"t*^^^ <
*tft*x
10
<
]
<
ff
If
16-
3.
NO. 4. OBVERSE..
N0.4. ^///////^//^^^^
30
40
REVERSE
.
PLATE
MO.
5-.
^m^m^w^m^^/^
9.
PLATE
NO. 6.
f
OBVERSE.
Tf
I
70
14-
I W//////////y/s////////////Y///////////w^^^
10.
No. 6. OBV.CCONT.)
30
IfO
S-*
/*ff
rw
tit .
3
Na:
NO. 6
.
OBV. CCONT.)
/
.
S-.vrCE.
6 rrC
U. 0^itt 4v
S
.
.
8
B
9 .
.
^
fV.CE
NO. 6.
PLATE
REVERSE..
/^^^^^
f.cftf
HMf/MMr E .
ft
13
NO. 6. RE.V.CCONT.)
(PLASTER
SUPPORT)
PLATE
miiiiMi/^w/iwiMim
14
NO.7. OBVERSE..
%
u
^y-T fr^T"
PJjC
Hn
fo//////S///M/////////W/4////M^^
l
PLATE
NO.7. OBY.CCONT.)
NO.7.
n* fr
.
i.
REVERSE..
1 I .
4.
r-.AD.
5". .
ff.it
16
NO.
1.V.
7.
REV. (CONT.)
PLATE NO. 8.
IS
18.
N0.9.0BVERSE. PLATE
i*
19.
NO. 9. REVERSE.
1 'f#W.
&&.
V
PLATE
20.
NO.
10.
OBVERSE.
PLATE
21.
PLATE 22
NO. 10. REVERSE.,
PLATE 23
NO. If.
OBVERSE.
PLATE
N0.1t.OBY.(CO/VT.)
NO. 11. REVERSE.
fee
W56-
PLATE. 25.
NO. 11. REV.(CONT.)
4o
45-
40
PLATE. 26
NO.
11.
OBVERSE.
<
(1-
K 6753^
NO.U. OBV.CCONT.)
%-^FFF<
jr*f I
HffriSfr&r
^r < wrr
Z
.
T.
A
.
3
NO.U.OBY.CCONT.)
PHTE.29.
NO.U. REVERSE
.
TFTF
TFIT
SO
tfTF
^-*fr-rff
^T <
wf-tfF
K
p
B=
IT
IT
;
(i.8fa^L88
uru
C
.
tt.
PLATE. 30
NO.U.REV.CCONT.)
$r
r? :
CWFJ
n
KV IF
[
nr
*fcf
i^n
^r
^r
ETK
trr
<
.
.
D
-
TOO
s.
^O
DFTTT^. to. V:O .
.
.
D
]
i
g^
NO.a.REV.CCONT.)
ff5
r ^rrr
tl^t,
wE
.
8.
E
PLATE. 32.
NO.
13.
OBVERSE:.
%
%
v.
IT
<
TF
J 4m X
\
wmw/mmm
PLATE33
NO. 73.
REVERSE.
PLATE
NO.
14.
r prrrr
pruiffflnrpj
^^r^.
NO.
15.
34.
PLATE 35 NO. 16.
OBVERSE.
%
NO.
J6.
RELY ERSE
*'*Kt**
10
NO. 1.
-p** f
PLATE
NO
Id.
OBVERSE.
^^^
A
TF
^*>
^A
Jr.
i
8.
.
A
7.
ro
.
^A 6.
,
A
A
*if 6.
3fi.
PLATE
NO.
18.
37.
REVERSE.
7
r
20
///^^^
'fr
Wff///f/'""
.
.
V
7-
3.r:8;A
PLATE
36.
NO. f9. OBVERSE.
pr*
A^EL **?
r>
WT <
rr
IHT
rr
TF
?o
NO. 19. REVERSE.
26*
<
PLATE
NO.
z.0.
OBVERSE.
M NO. *0.
REVERSE.
40.
'PLATE4I
NO.Zf.
OBVERSE.
N0.21.0BY.(CCNT.)
PLATE43
REVERSE.
\ I "%
i=
%/
5-4-
<^F
rmr-
6s
V
V
[If If]
^T
IT
TF
V
Jfc If
w
PLATE44.
NO.if.RElV.CCONT.)
PLATE45
NO. II. OBVERSE.
^r
r
E
7
i
mk
20
PLATE46
N0.22.0BV.CCONT.)
r.S
.
5. v.
6
NO.
2.2,.
REVERSE:.
PL AT e47
NO.
.PL ATE 48
13.
W^*,
>
NO.
NO.
i^m
,
if
^p1Bfl$
nrj
NO. t6. OBVERSE.
f .^f.4-
of
NO.
14-,
NO. 16. REV ERSE.
(.if
23
'///////////////w////////^^^
I.r.AB
t
t5
...
-AH^.^
PLATE
NO.Zfi.
**
///y///////y/////^^^^
HWW/^///^/W^////^^^
10
NO.
1.
or
4*=
-27 ;
^.
r
.-
50.
PLATE
NO. so. OBVERSE.
51.
PLATE
NO. 30.
REVERSE.
JOO
IF
rf
MT
tr
SO
rr
/ .3.
r
3.
52
PLATE 53
N0.3t.
y/*^/^///^///^^
PLATE 54
N0.33. OBVERSE.
Tf
< erff
T
fffif
lffcirr*'* VYjr
w**~-
^-^^^<5p^
*#^^jjm ^ <^<&rWti
ZO
if
IT
L
r<
PLATE 55
N0.33. REVERSE.
w-
V 30
3o
n?
fl*
35
40
'illinium
^f
.
9.Ar-
PLATE NO. 34..
IF '^//w////^^^^^
w///////////^///^///^^
NO. 55, OB VERSE.
*rrr
%
^
< ^r^
,/
~mi'
\L^T
N0.3S REVERSE.
5
N0.36.
PLATE
57
\
TF
NO.
37
^ Tf
[
*
*
,n
^...-.
PLATE b8 NO. 38.
r
tF
'/0//tWW/#WMflWVW///////WMirWl//W/WVW/''fl'//#/W//<#/4t*
NO. 39.
S
# r^r
"""f/a.
i^n
PLATE 59
N0.40.
MS/////;/;/////////////;/////////;///.
*r
N0.41. 1'
WnMIWMlW/H/fMMf/MMUn/l/tfH/lltl
V'1
C IP
etc.
PLATE. 60 N0.4J..OBYEKSE:.
N0.43.
%
N0.44-.
NO.4-5!
OBVERSE.
N0.. REVERSE.
N0.45.REVCRSE.
a
"//^nn.'llll
PLATE
N0.46.
m
/ me
if
#r py
w//////////////////w//>y^^^^^
*-
TK
ftV<&# I
B^-wK
tf%
UK
F
01 A.
61.
PLATE 62
N0.47
fv
IFF
N0.48.0BVERSE.
|ff=V FfrvK
ro
PLATE 63
N0.48. REVERSE.
*nwi^wH^ <
^
N0.49 OBVERSE.
N0.49- REVERSE.
*
IT
wf<
wn=
ffj 'W////r////^/////////////////y//^^^^
y////////////'
PLATE N0.50.0BVERSE.
%>
""//,%,
64.
PLATE
NO. 50. REVERSE.
1
*
66
PLATE N0.5I.
\\ rr
^^
N0.5X,.
,
nr
66.
PLATE
N0.53. OBVERSE.
py
67
PLATE 6.
N0.55.REVERSE.
PLATE.
NO. 54. y////////////////////////////^^^^^
N0.55
'1%.
< //////////^/////////////^///^^^^^
^
^
H^
ITI
69.
PLATE
70
IM0.6T OBVERSE.
KK D*r
rr4rr4r~
$S N0.57.REVERSE.
10
if
HT
TF
H
1* %*
N0.58.03YERSE. ll/"'
^r
v
^r #* <
#
p^
N0.58 REVERSE.
rrf /5
TT
H^
rF,
PLATE
N0.59.
71.
PLATE 72
N0.60. OBVERSE.
^
NO. 60. REVERSE..
PLATC73 N0.6T.
V 'HtWIIHIIHttlllllHIHIll*
IT
[ff
<
m Kfi
VIIII/lltlHII/lllllltlllll.
%P
A.
I
PLATE
fi0.6t. OBVERSE.
74.
PLATE
N0.6Z. REVERSE.
5o
IT
&fc
^
8r^*HA^j
t&
40
40
A
75.
PlATETS
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
(se.
ttP
rn* tar
TF
w
(BROKEN
m A. riflo
Mo.
PLEASE
CARDS OR
DO NOT REMOVE
SLIPS
UNIVERSITY OF
FROM
THIS POCKET
TORONTO LIBRARY
King, Leonard William (ed.) Babylonian magic and
sorcery
